The Desert Sparrow of Equestriaby Wicked DGChaptersChapter 2: New faces, New town and a big ass frogfishChapter 3: Fear the Teddy bear!Chapter 4 :I befriend the reaper and a british personChapter 5: Having fun with a Slenderman with a Scythe… not as bad as you thinkChapter 6: A Traveler of Steampunk.Chapter 7: We are not alone, and they have lasersChapter 1: Why wasn't I transported to a warmer placeChapter 2: New faces, New town and a big ass frogfish PoV: Twilight Sparkle I walked on the crystal street towards the palace to see my brother and sister in law. It's been two years since me and my friends came here and it still takes my breath away. “Ya do this every time you come here sugarcube, ya need a camera?” Applejack asked. She stood beside me and looked at me with a smile. She wore her normal clothes, plaid button up shirt that was tied at her mid-draft, a brown jacket over that and Jean shorts with her trademark boots and hat. “Yeah I don't think that's a good idea, Pinkie got her hands on her camera,” Rainbow replied to her. She wore a black tank top with camo shorts that came down to her knees. She also had a pair of goggles that hung off her neck and a tool belt. “Hey! Why did you have to say that!?” Pinkie said. Rainbow stared at her. “You took it and said that you'll fix the flash on it and smashed it, why did you use a hammer to fix it?” She asked. Pinkie crossed her arms and huffed a bit. She wore a white shirt with the words ‘Life's a party!!!” with some jeans. “Honestly darling, I think you should stick with cooking,” Rarity said. She wore a white dress shirt and a purple skirt with three diamonds on the side. She looked at me and frowned. “Twilight dear don't you have anything more… stylish?” I looked at the clothes that I was wearing, I wore a shoulderless dress shirt with a six-pointed pink star with five white stars burst on the end of it with some black pants. “What's wrong with them?” I asked. Rarity shifted a bit as she looked me over. “It's not that they don't look on you darling because they do, it just that they look very… simple,” she said. I rolled my eyes at her. “It's because I don't have any other clothes that fit me, both of size and the fact that I got wings now," I said as I unfurled my wings. “Oh, well then I guess I have to make you some more, hmmm since you have grown I guess I have to re-measure you again,” Rarity said. “Umm, I think that you look lovely today Twilight,” Fluttershy said. She wore a light green dress with a sunflower on the end of her dress. I smiled at her. “Thank you Fluttershy,” I told her. I felt something pulling at my shirt. “Umm Twilight, why are we here again?" Spike asked me. He was a half foot smaller than him and he wore a dark black shirt with jeans with a chain on two of his belt loops. “I told you, Spike we're here to visit Cadence and my brother, also get some tips on being a princess, I still really new to this," I told him. It's been a month since I turned into a princess but it was still shocking. “Oh right sorry, well we're in the Crystal Empire the place I saved, hey have I told you how I did that?” this made my eyes roll. “Yes you have, ten times, on the train ride up here also I was there,” I told him. He chuckled a bit and we continue walking. After a few minutes, I heard a gasp from behind me. “Goodness me, what happened here?” Rarity asked. I turned and saw what she was looking at. The whole street was torn up with a giant Fissure in the middle of the road. At the end of it was a building with a giant hole in it. What could have done it? “Hey! What are you doing here, civs are not allowed around here!” I heard somepony yell. I looked to see a guard marching towards us, he didn’t look happy. “Is there a problem?” I asked him. He glared at me for a moment. “Just like I said before, civs aren’t allowed around here, so I would like you all to leave,” He said. Rainbow glared at him. “Do you know who we are.” She retorted. The guard shifted his glare at her. “No, and I don’t want to know, now leave before I make you leave.” He replied. Before I could do anything I saw another guard walking us toward us. “Private what are you doing, aren’t you supposed to stop any civs from getting near here?” he asked. “Yes sir, I’m just doing that now sir,” The private said as he glared at us. The other guard looked at us and gave us a once over then back at the private. “You know you are talking to the ones that save Equestria multiple time and one of them even saved the Crystal Empire from the return of the Tyrant Sombra, and final the newly appointed Princess,” He said. The private blinked at him then look at us. Pinkie waved at him, grab one of my wings and extended it out and pointed the convenient statue of Spike holding the Crystal Heart. He paled at this. “Umm…” “Just, go back to your post and let me deal with this,” The guard said. The private quickly saluted and ran off. The guard pinched the bridge of his nose and looked at us with a smile. “It’s so hard to get the new recruits that have a good head on them, so what can I do for you, Princess?” “What happened here?” I asked him. He frowned and looked at the street. “That… that I can’t say.” He stated. I heard Rainbow groaned at that. “”Oh come on, you just said that we’re the heroes of Equestria and Twilight is a Princess, why can’t you tell us?” She asked. The guard frowned at her. “It’s not that I don’t want to it just that I can’t tell you something that I don’t know, I found this out a few hours ago,” He told us. “Aren’t ya’ll suppose ta be reacted faster ta things like this a bit faster?” Applejack asked. “Well yeah but it’s kinda hard when most of the guard is looking for the Princess that went missing, and before you ask she has been found and is safe.” He added as he saw my look. “How did you find her then?” Rarity asked. “Well it kinda involves what happened here, what I was told from eye witnesses is that one moment everything is normal then the sound of breaking glass was being heard and the creature came crashing in, literally, and hit the wall of a building. Luckily there wasn’t anypony living in it so nopony was hurt, then Prince Shining came with a squadron of guards and took both Princess Cadenza and some hairless creature to the hospital,” He explained. I stared at him. “Where is Princess Cadenza now?” I asked him. “She’s in the palace, want me to escort you there?” He asked. I shook my head. “We’re fine, come on girls,” I said. We left the guard and headed towards the Palace, I have a lot of questions for my sister in law. Taliyah Did I mention how bright this world is? Like wow, the colours just pop out. Back at home everything is so bland and darker but here it’s just so colourful. I could sit on my floating rock with Mr. Nibbles on my lap and stare at the wall forever. Yes you heard me right, I was sitting on a floating rock, crystal really, I wanted to see how long I can do this. “Are you sure this is safe?” I heard Cadence asked me. I looked at her and saw her sitting on her throne. “Well I haven’t fallen yet so it’s pretty safe,” I said to her. She stared at me for a moment. “Well I don’t want to be rude but can you please stop floating and you the crystal back, it’s part of the floor,” She told me. I looked down and sure enough, there’s a big hole in the floor. “Whoops sorry,” I said as I floated back down and place the crystal back in the floor. I held Mr. Nibbles in my arms and looked at Cadence. “So when will you sister in law and friend will get here?” “Oh soon enough,” She told me. Just as she said that the doors opened and six ponies walked in. Remember what I said about colours, well the first two that caught my my eye was the neon pink one and the blue one with the the rainbow hair. I think I’m getting nauseous with all the bright colours I’m seeing. Another thing that caught my eye was the purple one, she was staring at me with an odd look. I shifted a bit at her gaze, starting to feel uncomfortable. “Twilight, it’s so good to see you again,” Cadence said as she walked passed me and give the purple unicorn, no wait she has wings too so alicorn, a hug. I’m guessing that her name is Twilight as well. “I should say the same to you,” Twilight said. I watched them talk for a minute when something yellow moved out of the corner of my eye. I turned and saw a yellow pegasus with pink hair wearing a dress, she was staring at Mr. Nibbles who I was holding. “Who’s this little cutie?” She cooed. She started to pet Mr. Nibbles and he seemed to like it, he’s not biting her but I don’t think poro’s bite, they are too cute and fuzzy. ‘Mr. Nibbles, sure it’s not the greatest name but oh well,” I told her. She offered to hold him and I pasted him to her. She petted and cooed at him which made me smile. I felt a tap on my shoulder and I turn to see Cadence looking at me then she turned to Twilight. “Twilight, this is Taliyah she’s the one that found me and brought me back here.” She said. Twilight smiled at me and did a once over. “I don’t want to be rude but can I ask what are you?” She asked. I shrugged a bit. “I’m a human with magical powers,” I told her. She tilted her head a bit, which I thought was kinda cute. I blinked at that and shook my head, where did that come from? “What’s a hue-man?” She asked me. I sighed and pointed at me. “I’m a human,” I told her. It took us a few minutes but they introduce themselves to me, the neon pink one with the poofy hair was Pinkie Pie, the blue one with rainbow hair which is her natural hair colour is Rainbow Dash, the yellow one with pink hair is Fluttershy, the white one with purple hair is Rarity who by the way was asking me where I got my clothes and wondering if she can see them. The orange one with blonde hair and has a hat is Applejack which I bet that she works on a farm since she looks like a farmer. Lastly is Twilight whose full name is Princess Twilight Sparkle. There was someone else as well, a small lizard kid with purple and green scales. His name was Spike and he was a dragon, cool. “Well now that you’re all here we have to wait on the last two to arrive,” Cadence said. I frowned at her, there were two more? Just before I could say anything two flashes came behind me. I turned to see a tall white alicorn staring down at me. And I took the situation to the best of my ability. “AHHHH!” I yelled as I launched myself away from her and smashing into a wall, I didn’t say that I was good at it. After pulling me out of the wall I was introduced to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna who I didn’t see due to my freak out. We did some talking and I explained what a human is, I saw some of them go a little green when the idea that I can eat meat other than Celestia, Luna and Fluttershy, I wonder why. “Well, I think we have a lot to talk about but it’s getting late so we can talk tomorrow,” Celestia said. I looked out of the window and saw that it was getting late and I felt tired. After finding where to sleep and everything I found my room and went into it and fell into bed, passing out right there. Today has been a long day. After what seemed to be a few hours of sleeping I woke of due to one of the bodily functions that my body has, I have to use the bathroom. After finding the bathroom, by I followed the signs, I did my business and looked at myself in the mirror as I was washing my hands. I saw that I was still wearing the clothes that I came here with, I guess I fell asleep with them. I walked out of the bathroom and turned my head to see another pony running down the hallway. She had yellow and red hair and was yellow I think. I then saw Twilight running after her in a robe of some sorts. Deciding not to deal with it since I was still half asleep I went back to my room and went to bed again. After sleeping a few more hours I woke up to the sun up. I got out of bed and headed out to the throne room. As I got there I saw that Twilight and her friends, who go by the name the mane six, and Cadence and the other two princesses. They seemed to be talking about something. “Morning everyone, how did you all sleep?” I asked them. They looked at me and they didn’t look happy, Twilight looked very worried. “What did I miss?” As it seems somepony by the name of Sunset Shimmer came out of some mirror and took Twilight’s crown which was also something called the Element of Magic, one of six items known as the Elements of Harmony. Without it they would be useless and Equestria would be down one defence. We moved to a room with a fancy mirror in it, the same one that Sunset came and left through. Their plan is that Twilight has to go through the portal and bring the crown back, without help from her friends due to the fact that they might disrupted something about the world if there’s two of them there. But wouldn't that mean sending Twilight there would do the same thing? Ugg this is why I don’t read or watch sci-fi stuff, so confusing. I looked at the mirror and felt some sort of magic coming off it. As I stare at it a thought came to mind, why can’t I go? I’m not from here and I can easily go in grab the crown and get out in the matter of minutes. At the same time I could do something bad and get killed or worse so I kept my mouth shut about it. I looked back at Twilight and saw her talking to Applejack. I overheard some of the stuff they were talking about. “- and she should have a bath everyday and she should do her homework before bed and that she has her teddy bear with her as she going to bed so she can sleep, and…” Twilight was cut off when Applejack covered her mouth with her hand. “Twi, it’s alright ah took care of Bloom when she was still a filly, it won’t be any different with her,” Applejack said. I looked at them for a moment, who are they talking about. After giving a hug to her friends and turned to the mirror and walked in. After a moment, Spike ran into the mirror as well, and one did anything about it, not one. Uhhh. “So what now?” Dash asked. I looked around as they looked at each other. “No one going to do something about Spike?” I asked then. They ignored my question, I frowned at them. Rude “I think it’s best that we send you all back home, for now, I’ll send word when Twilight returns,” Celestia said to us. Cadence walked up beside me. “You can stay here if you want or you can go with Twilight’s friends to Ponyville,” She said to me. I chuckled at the name of the place, but the idea of exploring a different place sound fun. I told her that I would head off to Ponyville with Twilight’s friends. I looked over at Celestia as she asked them to get two chariots ready for us. Cool chariots. “Umm auntie I think using a train would be a better idea,” Cadence said in a worried tone. I stared at her. “What wrong with that, I think it would be cool to ride a chariot,” I told her. She looked at me for a moment. “Well, Taliyah it’s just that, well chariots are a source of flying transportation.” She explained. I looked at her for a moment. “They… they can fly.” I asked her. She nodded as I paled at the thought. I had a thought as I look at her. “You have a map, I can get there on my own.” She nodded and made a map appear. I looked at it and saw that the place is right in the middle of this land. I rolled it up and put it into the bag that I got from Caddie. Saying my thanks, I headed outside of the palace and then out of the city. As I got there I pulled my goggles down and my scarf up and made a piece of stone come up and jumped on it as is moved forward. I was moving forward for about twenty minutes when I saw something in the sky. I looked up and saw two chariots flying over head, I guess that’s Twilight's friends. I looked down at my board and smiled. “Let’s see what you can do,” I said as I tried to use her ultimate. Mimicking the motions from the video of Taliyah I heard a loud booming sound and I shot forward. I looked back and saw the ground was moving and making the weavers wall. I smiled and pushed forward to Ponyville. Best. Ride. EVER! The travel to the town took a few hours but it was worth it, skateboarding had nothing on this. Along the way, I did some tricks and saw the earth move with me, made bridges, extended when I tried to do a jump. I wonder if I can do the same thing that Toph did in the Avatar: Last Airbender? The T.V show not the movie. The ground changed from being white to green and going through a forest. As I was going along I saw a bunch of clouds grouped up in one place. I also saw pageses there as well. I pushed on and I saw a big mountain with what looked like a city built on it. I guess that was Canterlot that Cadence told me. It also means that I was getting close. After another hour and some jumping over some train tracks I finally got to the town. All I can say is that it was colourful but I’m going to say that for everything. I rode along for a bit until I saw two chariots on the ground and saw the rest of them there. I went towards them and let the stone return back into the ground. I pulled the goggles and scarf away. “Nice place you got here,” I said to them. They turned and smiled at me. “Well, it’s home, by the way, why didn’t you want to take the chariots back here?” Rainbow asked. I shifted a bit. “Well let’s just say that I’m not the biggest fan of flying,” I told her. She frowned at me. “What do you mean ‘not the biggest fan of flying’, it’s the best thing ever,” She said to me. I was going to say something but Rarity cut me off. “Darling, I think she’s saying that she’s has a fear of flying,” she told Rainbow. I looked away for them. “You’re afraid of flying?! But… that...what…” Rainbow stuttered the last part. It looks like she couldn’t compute with my fear. “Dash, everypony is scared of something. For Taliyah it’s flying, for you it’s being in a close in space,” Pinkie said. Dash looked at her with a frown. “Hey, Claustrophobia is a common fear for pegasuses.” She retorted. She then started to rub her arms and shivers. “Just the idea of being in a small space with no way out.” “Well at least that ya understand why she’s afraid of flying, now if ya don’t mind ah need to check on bloom ta see if she didn’t run off with her friends for monster hunting,” Applejack said. She went off toward who knows where. I then looked at Rarity with a raised eyebrow. “Monster hunting?” I asked her. “Oh it’s just a rumor really, supposedly there’s this weird monster that wears this top hat that lives in the Everfree.” Rarity explained to me. “What does it look like?” I asked her. She stared at me. “Darling, it’s just a rumor,” She told me. “Well, maybe it isn’t, again I’m from another world so maybe it’s something I have seen,” I said to her. She pondered at this for a bit. “Well, nopony knows for sure but eyewitness say that it was a big frog or catfish, all that is soiled is that it called himself ‘The River King’.” She told me. I paused at the name, could it be… I turned and headed towards the forest. I heard shouts from behind me but I kept going. It took me a bit of looking and walking but I found what I was looking for, a river. It’s a good size one at that and I also saw a small dock with one lantern with a bell. I walked to the dock and stared at the bell, there was a piece of rope on it. I took the rope and began to ring it. I waited for a few minutes to see if I was right. The water was still for some time but I then saw something moved in it, then I heard something laugh. I looked around to see who it was when something jumped out of the water. It slammed on the docks which was surprising that it stayed together. I stared at the creature in front of me, I knew who he was, he was a pain it the ass support to fight against in the game “Tahm Kench,” I said to him. He laughs at me. I heard his laugh before in the game but hearing it now is down right scary. He took his top hat off and bowed to me. “Hello my dear, it’s so nice to finally meet you,” He said to me. His voice… sounds very soothing, in a very creepy way. “Hello Kench, what are you doing here?” I asked him. He chuckled at me. “Oh you know, traveling from place to place and tasting other place meals,” He told me. I shuttered at the thought of the meals that he has eaten. He then tilted his head at me. “Now the question is why are you here my dear.” “I heard a rumor and got curious to see if they are true,” I told him. “Really, well I think there’s something else to this, maybe… information,” He said. He leaned in close enough that I could smell fish on him. “Information about… your brother.” I didn’t say anything, I been down this route before and look what happened, I been sent here. But as much as I don’t trust him the idea of him knowing something is tempting. So I take the bait. “You know something about him?” I asked him. He chuckled at me. “Of course, I do, everything goes down the river and everything comes to me,” He said. I bit my thumb as I thought of my options. “Do I have to pay for this info?” I asked him. He chuckled at me. “Normally yes, you do but you are new to this world and you caught me in a good mood so let’s say the next two things are on the house,” He told me. I narrowed my eyes at him. “Alright, what can you tell me about my brother,” I asked him. “I can tell you that he’s alive and well but not the same from you are used to, he lived for a long time and in that time, he changed,” Tahm said. I frowned at him. I’m happy that my brother is alive but the fact that he’s not the same from I’m used to makes me iffy. “Can I see him?” I asked. “My dear, that is something that I can’t do but I know of a way to make it that you can meet him,” He then pointed at me. “I want you to make something at is connected to you.” I frowned at that, what did he mean by that. I looked around and saw some stones which gave me an idea. I went over and picked up a rock that was the size of my fist. I put both hands over it and closed my eyes. I felt the rock change its shape in my hands. I opened my eyes and removed my hand to see what I got. It looked like the Shurima symbol that I saw in the game. I went back and showed him what I got. “Would this work?” I asked him. He shrugged. “I guess so, you could have used anything really now you should give it a message, it’s going to be your calling card,” He told me. I looked at him with an odd look. “Why?” I asked him. “Well if others are going to get their hands on it and call you for help they need to know who you are, keep it short,” He said. I looked at it for a minute and thought of a message. “My name is Taliyah the Stoneweaver, if you need help with anything just give me a call, Oh! And I’m a good guy.” I said to it. I felt it hum a bit and stopped. “Alright, now wh-” Just as I was saying that his tongue shot out and grabbed the item from me. It shot back and he ate it. I blinked and stared at him. Wha…. “What just happened?” I asked him. “What you have asked me to, I made it that you could meet him. What you made is a token, what you are is something called a Displacement, a being that can travel through worlds.” He said. He waved his claw around in the air for a bit. “Just to keep this short there are millions of worlds like this one but different at the same time, your brother is in one of them and soon he’ll get your token and maybe you will as well.” He then moved towards the water. “Wait, if you said that he’ll get it then why did you just eat it,” I said to him. He looked over his shoulder at me. “Because my stomach is connected to the void, I just sent it into the void now I’m leaving since my job is done, if you want more information then bring me something of equal or greater value.” And with that, he jumped into the river and left. I stood there for a moment and sighed. “Well, that was something,” I turned around and headed back to town. “I guess I should start checking out this world then.” Author's Note Token's out, crossovers are open, send me a PM if you want to do a crossover. As you can tell this story timeline is during the EG movie, I thought it was a good place to set it. See you all in the next chapter. :) Chapter 3: Fear the Teddy bear!I can’t tell if I’m lost or I’m going in circles because I saw the exact same tree three times already, you know the one with the… branches and leafs… ok, I’m lost. I grumbled at myself for getting lost, I don’t understand I followed the same path that I took. Was the forest changing as I go? I looked at my surroundings and some something that looks familiar and headed that way. “Please let this be the right way I think I will go crazy if I see something that looks the same,” I said to myself. I rounded a few trees and… … Well good news is that it’s something different, bad news it’s something big, heavy, and probably mean. I looked up and saw that I ran into what looks like an armor dragon. It looked down at me with it’s glowing blue eyes. “Umm, hello,” “Beleren, by the order of the All-Father you are under arrest,” It said. I blinked a few times at what it just said. Wait what?! “Hold on what did I do?” I asked as a portal looking thing opened up behind me. It pointed its trident at and poked me. “Hey! I’m not going in there until you tell me what’s going on, also my name isn’t Beleren.” “Quite,” It ordered as it grabbed me and dragged me into the portal. A couple hours later The portal re-opened as I walked through it to return to the forest. I watched as the portal closed and the sounds of the forest return. I turned and walked over to a group of trees. ‘HUUUURGGEHH!!’ I threw up for about a minute which sucks, a lot. I walked back to where I was standing with my hand on my stomach. “Portals, useful but they do a number to one stomach,” I said. I looked around to see where I was, which it’s still the forest and still means that I’m lost. I looked down at my hand to see the light brown gem that glowed with a harm light. I smiled happily at it, which turned to an annoyed look. “You know you could of put me a bit closer to town,” I yelled up to the sky. I frowned as it didn’t answer back. I started walking as I continued yelling. “You could of gave me a map or a magic orb thing that points in a direction to where town is or something, I know your all powerful and stuff but a little help would be ni- wait is that a house?” Sure enough I saw what looks like a house with a green looking roof on a hill. I blinked a few times and a smile came on my face. A house! That means there’s someone there, and if so that means there’s food! Sure I just threw up but that’s not going to stop me from getting food! I ran to the house, as I got close I heard a sound coming above me. I looked up to see a bird staring at me. It was a red bird that the colour changed to more purple at the ends of the feathers, it stared at me as I got close. I was going to ignore it until I looked back at it. The bird looks familiar, it was lost at me until I remembered from one of the matches I played back at home, it zooming around all across the map with it’s partner. “Valor?” I said at it. It turned it’s head at me as I said it’s name. I slowly started to walk towards the door. “Listen, I’m not here to harm anyone I just want something to eat and directions to town, now just be a good birdy and- AHH!” Valor jumped off it’s perch and started to peck my head. “OW, OW, OW! STOP IT!” I yelled as I ran around in circles like something from a cartoon. I didn’t pay any mind to it as a deranged bird was pecking at my head. I turned and headed towards the door, luckily it was open as I busted through said door and landed face first on the floor. Ow… I began to sit up until I felt talons on my back and walked up my back and pecked my head once. “...Ow…” I mutted into the floor. “Oh Valor can you, um get off her please,” a voice said. The bird got off my my back and flew off somewhere. I looked up from the floor and what I saw was legs, yellow fur legs. I followed said legs to see who owned them, which belong to one of the ponies that I met in the Crystal Empire, Fluttershy. I blinked at her as she stared at me. “Ummm…” I said as my gaze went back down. “Oh I’m sorry, Valor here can be a little overly protective over me sometimes but he’s a really nice bird, isn’t that right.” She asked the bird. “Squaw!” Valor said, I think, in a way that as if he’s telling she’s forgetting something. “What do you mean that I’m underdress?” She asked. She looked at me and looked down where I was staring. She had no pants on, there were three butterflies on her underwear. I felt my whole face go crimson red at this. She made an ‘Eep!’ sound and bolted upstairs. I slowly got up and dusted myself off and rubbed my face. My cheeks were still hot, I looked over where Valor sat as he glared at me. “It wasn’t my fault, you’re the one who started pecking me.” I told him. “Squaw!” It said to me. I frowned at him. “I can’t understand what you are saying,” I said to him. “He said that ‘you shouldn’t have came close to the house then.’ which is very rude of you by the way,” Fluttershy said as she got down the stairs. She putted on some sweatpants on and now that I get a good look she also wore a green sweater that was a little big on her but for some reason she was still cute in it. I shook my head a bit, where did that come from? “Sorry to barge in like this but I just came from the forest and I was hungry,” I said to her. “Oh dear, well let me make you something to eat then, you can sit on the couch as you wait.” she told me as she walking into what I can guess is the kitchen. I went to sit down and took a look around of the place. It was nice place but it smelled like a zoo, I got nothing wrong with zoo’s or animals it just that I don’t think I would like to be living in a home that smelled like one but each their own I guess. I saw that she also has a tv as well, it was on and paused so I guess she was watching something as I was getting pecked. I saw a yellow furred pony with a red trench coat with a symbol on his back. He has a metal prosthetic arm with a blade coming off it. Wait I know this this is Fullmetal Alchemist from home. I heard the same ‘Eep’ sound as the tv got turned off. I turned as I saw Fluttershy putting a remote down with a plate of food in her other hand. She walked over and handed me the plate and sat down on the couch with me. Her hair covered half of her face. We sat there in silence for some time, I looked at the plate of food that I had. It was a peanut butter and banana sandwich. “Thanks for the food,” I said to her. She muttered something that I couldn’t hear. We sat there for a few moments in silence and I began to fidget. I need to say something because this is getting dumb. “So… you’re an anime fan?” I asked her. She squeaked and I saw her ears went red. “I… do watch it sometimes but not offend.” She told me. I stared at her as my B.S tracker was going off. “When you mean sometimes do you mean all the time.” I told her. She looked at me with wide eyes and was about to say something but I put my hand up. “Trust me I can tell since I watch anime as well.” She sighed in relief at that. “Goodness I must of looked like a nervous mare, the only one that I can talk to is Rainbow since she was the one who introduced me to it.” I nodded and started eating… It’s so~ good! Food is life! “So how did you and Valor meet?” I asked her after swallowing. “Oh me and Valor met when I was just a little filly, I was walking threw the forest and heard some calling out from somewhere so I followed until I found him. His mother died protecting him from a timberwolf, poor thing was so young and didn't know how to fly so I took him in and raised him to what he is now.” she explained to me. I looked at Valor and saw him looking down. I took a bit of the banana and tossed it to him, he caught it and began to eat it. Me and Fluttershy chatted for a bit about other stuff. After that I got an interesting show from Valor and some bunny that came out and they had some sort of staring contest. I think I saw sparks fly between them. After all the chatting Fluttershy said that she needs to head out to pick up some food for her animals and I offered to come along and help. She said that she was fine that getting food but was happy to have someone come along. We headed towards the town and I started to see others ponies of different colour, I again started to feel nauseous due to the colours. There is too much colour! “Are you alright?” Shy asked me. “I will be, just need to get used to all the colour.” I told her. After walking for a bit we went of in different ways and I continued exploring. I walked around until I saw what looked like a garage looking building and near by was a… cloud house? I went to the garage and saw that there was a sign with the name of the place. “‘Rainbooms Hex-Tec Shop’ isn’t Hex-Tec stuff in the game?” I wondered. After thinking about it I decided to take a look inside of the place. I walked into the place and saw that it had a lot of room to move around. It looked simple and somewhat nice looking, the walls were coloured blue with rainbows and clouds with lightning bolts coming from them. I looked around until I heard someone coming into the room. “Welcome to Rainbooms, if you have something that’s broken, we can- oh hey you’re that person that wrecked the street and building in the Crystal Empire.” A Cyan pegasus said to me. She wore a greased up shirt and jeans and a set of goggles around her neck. “Yeah that me, you’re… Rainbow right?” I asked her. “You got it, Rainbow Dash fastest flyer in all of Equestria.” She boasted. I couldn’t help but chuckle a bit. “What’s so funny?” She asked me with a frown. “Sorry, it just that I have heard of you but I never thought that you were some sort of mechanic.” I told her. Well it was true that I knew her, my brother did watch the show and I sometimes watch it but I never really got it. I knew that she was a great flyer but a mechanic, that’s new. I saw her rub the back of her head and smile a bit. “Yeah I know the feeling I never thought of being one either, I thought I was going to be one of the greatest flyers in Equestria, which I am by the way.” She said to me. She then pulled out a small ball out of her back pocket and did something to it as it started to float on it’s own. “But I guess some of my dad’s traits.” “Is that a bad thing?” I asked her. She shook her head at me. “Naa not really, it gave me something to do in my off time and… well I can’t really help but get all giddy when I see something mechanical and I want to take it apart and see how it ticks.” She said with a smile and then looked at me. “You might understand, having something from your parents that made them tick.” I looked at her for a moment and looked away from her. “Well actually I don’t really know them, my parents were gone when I was young and I haven't seen them ever.” I told her. She didn’t say anything after that and how could she after that. “Oh… buck sorry I didn’t know and… sometimes I start talking and,” Rainbow started saying but I stopped her. “It’s fine, I came to terms with it long ago and hey it wasn’t that bad I have a good uncle and brother to live with so my childhood was good.” I told her. “I see, are they still around?” She asked me. I shrugged at her. “Well my uncle went traveling since both me and my brother moved out and my brother… well he has his own stuff to deal with.” I told her. I still remember my trip to another world and I don’t want to go through it, my stomach would thank me. “Well that’s uhhh good to hear, oh! and here something to help you around.” Rainbow said as she pulled out a tablet looking thing and handed it to me. I looked at it and tapped it as it lit up. I saw that there was apps for a map and the internet. Wait they have internet here? “What’s this?” I asked her. “That’s a tablet, it has most of the basic functions on it and you can use it for anything.” She told me and smiled. “If you're going to be staying here you might want it just to be safe.” I looked at it and tapped the map icon and watched it turn into a map. I saw where I was and saw a little icon with a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt on it which I’m guessing it was the logo for Dash’s shop. “This is cool, say I don’t want to be rude but is there a place I could stay I don’t really know anywhere to go other then here and Fluttershy's place and I don’t want to a bother.” I asked her. “Well… since she’s not there and Spike went with her I guess you can stay at Twilight’s home, I think Aj is going to go by there to check if it’s still standing and all but I don’t think she would mind if you stayed there for until Twi gets back.” She said to me. I nodded and asked how I could find the place and she showed me how on the tablet. I saw there was an icon with a book opened and a six pointed star above it. She told me that’s it’s a library in the middle of town, I thanked her and went on my way. It took me a bit but I made my way to where I wanted to go. I also think that I’m getting used to everything since the colours don’t make me nauseous anymore. I saw many interesting buildings such as one that looked like a gingerbread house and one that has a purple tent top for a roof. I saw other ponies walking around and saw some of them waving at me. This place sure is friendly. I continued on until the tablet buzzed and said that I was here, I looked up and saw what looked like a giant tree with windows in it. It’s a treehouse!... kinda. I went to the front door and opened it, it wasn’t locked which was concerning to me. I looked around and saw that the place looked like a library. I desiced to look around the place to see where what is. I began to look on the floor I was on and saw that there was a kitchen, bathroom and library with a couch to relax in. I found a door that leads downstairs with a sigh on it that says ‘Twilight's lab, do not enter without permission, That means you too Nyx!’ I frowned at that, Nyx? Who’s Nyx? Well it seems that I would get my answer since I heard a thud coming from upstairs. I went to the room with the stairs and went up then to see who’s up here. As I got up there I saw that there’s was a bigger bathroom and some rooms which I guess are bedrooms since the first two rooms were bedrooms. I went to the third one and opened it and saw that it was another bedroom but it looked like it belong to a child. How can I tell, well there was a bed the size for one, a toy box in the corner, some bookshelves, and those glow-in-the-dark stars and moons on the walls. I went into the room and started to look around the place until I heard something coming from under the bed. I looked at it and figured that it was tall enough to have someone hiding under it. “Hello? Is someone under there?” I asked. Who ever is under there didn't say anything. “You don't need to be scared, I'm a friend.” “How do I know that? You broke in.” the voice said to me. I can tell it's a girl by the voice. “Well I didn't really broke in since the door was unlocked.” I told her. I kneeled down to see her better. “How about you come out of there so we can talk face to face." “... How do I know that you're not going to hurt me?” “If I was then I would of done so.” I told her. The voice didn't say anything at that. After a few moments I heard shuffling as the girl came out of under the bed and I got a good look at her. She had black fur and purple hair with teal eyes. She wore a purple dress shirt with black pants, she also wore purple glasses as well. She shifted nervously on the spot. "Why hello there, sorry about walking in unannounced but one of Twilight's friends said it was ok.” I told her. “You… you know my mom?” She asked me. I shrugged at her. “I ran into her in the Crystal Empire.” I told her. She nodded but I saw she was still nervous. I extend my hand to her. "Let's started over on more friendly grounds, hi I'm Taliyah what's your name?” “Umm I'm Nyx it's… it's nice to meet you.” She said as she shook my hand. I smiled at her and saw that it was infectious since she started to smile. I let got and stood up. “Well since we're on better terms do you want to do something? I don't really know what to do here.” I told her with a sheepish smile. “Well, have you been to Sugarcube Corner? Pinkie works there and makes really good cakes and sweets,” she told me. I pulled the tablet out and got the map out. Using the search function I found where the place is and saw that it was near by. “Well it's near by, want to go?” I asked her. She looked at me for a moment. “You would take me there, we just met and stuff so why would you do something like that?” she asked me. I again shrugged. “Why not, I don't see the harm in it,” I told her. Nyx agreed to it and say that she needs to get some things so I went downstairs and waited. After a few minutes, I heard Nyx coming down. I turned and saw that she was carrying something. “What's that?” I asked. She smiled at me and showed me what it was, I tensed up when I saw what it was. “It's my bear Tibbers, say hello Tibbers,” she said as she moved the bears arm into a wave. I waved at the bear, it can't be the real Tibbers right… well, I did see Valor and Tahm so it was possible. “Well let's head off to this place and see what we can get." I said as I opened the door. I watched as Nyx took a key out from her pocket and locked the door and we went off. As we walked I looked at the tablet to make sure that we were going the right way. My eyes wandered over to some groups of other that were talking and saw them looking over at us and started to whisper. I even saw some of them pull children away from us. I frowned at that and saw that Nyx started to hug her bear and cover her face. We arrived at Sugarcube Corner, which is the gingerbread house, and went in. The smell of baked goods filled my nose and put a smile on my face. We walked over to the counter as a pink pony with poofy hair walked out and smiled at us. I think her name is Pinkie. “Yup! That's my name,” she said to us. I stared at her. “How did you know that I was thinking that?” I asked her. She smiled at me. “Oh I have my ways, so what can I get you?” she asked me. I eyed her and then looked down at the baked goods that were there. There were so many different types of cakes that I began to drool. I heard a giggle from above. I looked up to see Pinkie smiling. “You two are making the same face.” She said. I looked over at Nyx and saw her with her nose pressed up to the window drooling. I pulled back wiped my mouth and took out the bag of gold coins I got from Cadence. “I’m guessing you getting your usual Nyx?” Nyx nodded happily as Pinkie wrote down something and looked at me. “That will come to six bits.” I stared at her for a moment and looked at her. Bits? Does she mean the gold coins? I opened the bag and handed her the bits and she put the bits into the cash register and the notebook into her hair. She told us that it will take a bit to get the cakes ready so we went to sit down and wait. As we are sitting I heard others around us whispering. I could only hear some parts of what they saying. “... can’t believe that she’s here…” “... never should have come here in the first place…” “A cage is a better place for her…” I frowned at this as I saw Nyx pulled Tibbers closer to her, she looked like she’s about to start crying. Pinkie came with the cakes and some milkshakes, I looked at her as she smiled sadly. “Their on the house.” She told me as she walked away. I took my fork and took a bite out of the cake… my mouth is in heaven. I started to wolf down the cake, don’t judge me it’s cake! I heard a giggle coming from across the table. I looked up to see Nyx laughing at me. I reached over and scooped some of the whipped cream from her cake, which is a cheese cake with a lot of blueberries, and placed it on her nose. This got us laughing and we ate out cakes and drinks and left the place and headed back. I looked over at Nyx and thought about what happened in Sugarcube Corner. “Hey, why is it that everyone whispering about you?” I asked Nyx. She didn’t say anything for a minute. “It’s… I don’t really know but mom said to ignore them but I can still hear them and their words still hurt.” She explained. I felt my heart sink at how sad her voice is, I looked forward and started to think. After a few minutes, I came up with a plan. I turned to Nyx picking her up and setting her on my shoulders. “Well forget about them, for the next bit we’re going to have some fun,” I said to her as I started running back to the Library. Twilight Two days later I ran back home as fast as I can I wanted to see if Nyx is ok. Sure I had Aj to look after her and she can take care of herself but it’s the other ponies I’m worried about. “Twi, slow down!” I heard Spike yelled as he tried to catch up to me. I saw the library in front of me and sped up a bit and got to the door and opened it. What I saw gave me a shock, the whole place looked trashed with books all over the place and board games as well. There were two pillow forts across from one another with one of them have a white flag on them. “Oh come on…” I heard Spike said behind me with a groan. I was about to say something until I heard laughter coming from the kitchen. I slowly walked over and peeked in the room and the sight made me smile. “OK! This time, let’s put the flour in the bowl this time.” Taliyah said to Nyx. She was white with flour that I guess was dumped on her. Nyx giggled at her. “Well, next time don’t pour chocolate sauce on my head,” Nyx answered. They both started laughing and continued on what they were doing. It took a bit but I watched them put a cake in the oven. “This will take thirty to an hour to cook,” Taliyah said to Nyx with a smile. “That’s long enough to clean up and take a bath,” I said out loud. They turned and I saw Nyx smile and ran to me. “Mom!” She yelled as she hugged me. I hugged her back and rubbed her head, which was covered with chocolate. I guess you had fun when I was gone?” I asked her. “Yup, Taliyah is so much fun to be around,” she said. I saw Taliyah smile a bit and started dusting herself off. “Well, I did say that you need a bath so…” I pointed at Taliyah. “You and Spike start cleaning up and I’ll be down to help in a bit.” I turned and carried Nyx to the bathroom. I listened to Spike yell at Taliyah at the state of the place. Well, at least Nyx had a good time so I’m happy. The rest of the day I hanged out with Nyx and Taliyah until it was time for bed. Taliyah slept on the couch since she didn’t have a place to sleep. That night I saw that Nyx slept better than she for a long time. Author's Note This took longer then I thought, I'm sorry! T_T Also Now... Nyx has Tibbers... you shall now run for your lives. If you see any mistakes or errors please leave them down in the comments and don't be a jerk about it please. see you all in the next chapter :) Chapter 4 :I befriend the reaper and a british personIt’s been a week since coming to Ponyville and so far everything is going great. I have been living at Twilight’s place since there’s no other place for me to live. Fluttershy did offer but I couldn’t sleep with all the animals and smell, plus it lets me hang out with Nyx more. As I was living there I found a job with Applejack and Pinkie, for AJ I helped make stone walls and move big boulders that she or her brother can’t move. For Pinkie I helped with the baking and delivers, I spent two and a half years in a baking course and now I can use it! At the moment I was traveling around outside Ponyville seeing the sights. I saw some animals that was interesting such as a wolf made out of wood and something called a manticore but I did see some creatures that were in the game such as some krugs, raptors and gromph. I just hope I don’t run into Baron Nashor anytime soon. After I traveled about a couple miles by rock surfing I came to a field with some trees. I went to one of them and laid down under the tree. I sighed and looked down at what I wore at the time. It wasn’t what I had when I came here and that’s thanks to Rarity, I wore a light brown tank top with some camo pants, I still had my goggles and red scarf I don’t know why but I feel a bit off without them. I looked at my wrist and saw the bracelet that she also made, it had the gem that I got from Sans but for some reason it was dim. I frowned at it but went back to relaxing, I looked up to the sky and slowly I closed my eyes to take a nap. … … … “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” My eyes snapped open as I heard screaming. I bolted up and looked around to see where the screaming is coming from. I ran forward and continued to look until I heard it coming from above me. I looked up and saw what’s coming. “Ahhh shit.” was all I could say until someone landed on me. At first I saw nothing and felt some pain but after getting ran over by Dash I got used to it. What was weird is that I felt something on my lips, I opened them and saw why… the person who was on me was human, not pony human, and it was a girl with short spiky brown hair and was wearing some yellow orange goggles that made it hard to see what colour they were but I guess brown. She was on top of me kissing me. On the lips……… FREAK OUT!!! “AHHHHH! GETOFFGETOFFGETOFFGETOFF!!!!! I yelled as she opened her eyes and panicked as well. I moved away from her and felt my face go bright red, did that just happen? Oh god, that just happened. I looked back at the other girl as she was looking around. Her embarrassed face turned to one of panic as she took notice of her surroundings. “Trevor?” She called out. She had a british accent. I looked at her for a moment, she looks familiar. I stood up and shook my head and hoped that my face wasn’t red. “Umm hello?” I said to her. She jumped as she yelped in surprise before turning around. “Um..” She muttered, looking away. I blinked at her and remembered why she’s like that. “Let’s forget that just happened, alright?” I asked her. She nodded slightly in agreement. “Right… so what’s your name?” “Violet. My name is Violet Young. Where am I?” She asked. She looked almost terrified after seeing her surroundings. Oh boy, this is going to be hard. “Nice to meet you, Violet, I’m Taliyah and what I’m going to tell you will make no sense and impossible but it’s real,” I said as I explained everything that I know of, of where we are, about the anthro ponies, and the friendship magic stuff. She took it well… I uhh think? “I can handle being taken to another world but as long as my brother is with me.” She said. Well that good but I don’t know about her brother. “Uhh listen I don’t know how to say this but-” “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! I again heard another scream as we both looked up and saw a black figure falling towards a hill nearby… and crashing into it. “... That could be him!” I said. We both looked at each other and ran towards the now new crater. We got to the crater and I looked down to see it was smoking and a figure was standing in the middle of it. “Pain. Something I'm accustomed to but where is…” The figure said before looking up at us. His mask frightened me. Violet, on the other hand, didn’t seem fazed by it as she jumped into the hole. “Trevor!” She yelled as she tackled the man onto the ground. “I actually thought I wasn't going to see you again.” I heard her say. I smiled at this as it reminds me of when I found Nick again. I waved my hand to make stairs for them to get out of the crater and sat down to wait for them. Violet Being in another body feels weird but awesome at the same time, if I'm really Tracer then it means I can control my own time. And knowing that Trevor is with me and as Reaper maybe it won't be so bad. Though going back home isn't a bother to me, probably because we had no home. Trevor and I were orphans for as long as I could remember though Trevor briefly mentions some of thing mom and dad used to do but he never told me what happened to them. But back to our current situation, Trevor had pushed me off before standing up and dusting himself. “You could've warned me.” He said, he even had Reaper's voice too. I giggled a bit, finding his only response as that. “You know me, always happy to see my brother,” I said to him, earning a groan from him. We then heard the sound of rocks moving, looking to our right we saw that the crater walls were formed into stairs. I looked up to see the girl from earlier waving at us. Trevor looked at me, I guess he was looking at me questionably before walking up the steps and I followed behind Taliyah I waited for them to have their reunion above from the crater, don't want to make it awkward for them. I looked up to the sky and raised my hand to look at the bracelet again. The gem was still dim and this worried me, is Nick alright? Of course he is like he said he has been doing this way longer then me so he could take on anything…. But still he could of sent a note or something. I felt something wet run down my cheek. I wiped it away and saw it was a tear, dang it I'm not trying to be a crybaby not right now. As I stared at it I hear the sounds of footfalls coming up the stairs. I shook my head and turned to the two of them. “Alright since I already did this but I will say it again, my name is Taliyahhhholy shit!” I yelled as the guy looked at me. He towered over me and again his mask didn't help things. I laughed nervously at him but strangely he looks familiar, heck both of them did. I wonder who they supposed to be. I saw them looking at me oddly. “Uhh Right! Let me restart, I’m Taliyah it’s nice to meet you two.” I said as I offered my hand to them. “Trevor Young.” The man said without a handshake. Good lord he’s creepy. “And you already know my name,” Violate said shaking my hand, at least one of them shook my hand. Trevor tilted his head at me. “I never met anyone with the name Taliyah.” He said. I shrugged and spun around. “Well… truth be told that’s not really my name, my real name is Rose Smith but ever since I came here I went by Taliyah since I went to a con as dressed like her.” I told them. I turned and pointed at them. “Just like you two did, let me guess you went to a con and ran into a creepy guy who calls himself ‘The Merchant’ and you bought something off him and they you found yourselfs falling.” “Something like that, I got these, though, so that's a plus,” Violet said as she pulled out a set of weird looking pistols before spinning them around. “Cool… wait I do know who you two supposed to be, your Tracer and your Reaper from the Overwatch game.” I said to them. They both nodded and Violet smiled brightly. “That's right!” She exclaimed. Her brother stayed silent, I'm not sure if from confusion or he just didn't like me. "Uhh hey you really haven't said anything, are you confused or something?” I asked. He looked down at me. “Confused, yes but I'll figure out what's going on eventually that is if you don't know already.” He said. I crossed my arms and thought about it for a bit. “Let's head back to town, it would be a bit better than talking in a field,” I said. I turned around and tap my foot on the ground which made a boulder big enough for all of us to ride on. I got on it and looked back to see them staring at the bolder. “You coming?” They both looked at each other before Violet shrugged and walked onto the boulder. Her brother did the same only a second later. I turned and put my goggles on with a smile. “Please keep all arms and legs in the vehicle at all times and we thank you for choosing rocky travels,” I said as I willed the boulder to move forward. I pointed it towards Ponyville and headed towards it. After some time we arrived at Ponyville as I pulled the boulder just outside of the place. I made stairs for the other two to walk down and after they were off I lowered the bolder down into the ground. “Well welcome to Ponyville, the place of sunshine and rainbows and weird shit,” I told them with a smile. “The town seems nice, a little too colorful though and coming from the one wearing orange goggles, that means something,” Violet said as she turned towards her brother. “I get the feeling that weird things happen here often.” He said as he looked around. I saw some of the townsfolk seeing us and started to walk a bit faster. “You’d be surprised, anyway there’s a place that we can chat.” I said as I started walking. As we walked I saw that everyone was doing their own thing and having a good day. After a few minutes we got to the library and I looked around frowning. “That’s… odd.” I said out loud. “What is it?” I heard Violet ask. I looked around and saw a big rock near by. I made it go up and saw that no one was there. “Normally there would be someone here to be hyper and happy to see someone new but she’s not here,” I said. I walked to the door of the library and saw that the lights were on. I opened the door and walked in. “Hello? Anyone home?” “Hello Tal, I’m in the kitchen!” I heard Nyx yell out. I looked back to see the other two got in, Travor had to bend down a bit to get in, and were looking around. I had managed to hear him whisper something. “I feel like I'm inside a hobbits home, Mister Frodo.” He whispered. I rolled my eyes and went to sit down in one of the chairs as the other two took the couch. “So, Q and A time! Ask your questions and I will try to answer them to the best of my ability.” I told them. “Where exactly are we?” Violet asked. “Well like I said you’re in Ponyville but if you more of the bigger picture you’re in Equestria,” I said as I remembered my talk with Cadence about the same thing. I saw them stare at me and I sighed. “You’re in the world of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic.” Violet understood what I meant while Trevor, I don't know. I can't see his face which makes it impossible to tell. All he did was sit there with his arms crossed. “Tal who are you talking to? Do they want.. Some…… tea.” I heard Nyx walk out of the kitchen and both Violet and Trevor. I saw that she was staring at Trevor. I was about to say something but she disappeared in a dark blue flash. “Well hell that’s not good.” I said as I rubbed my eyes, I won’t hear the end of it from Twilight if she get’s nightmares. “I think she was spooked by Trevor,” Violet said. Trevor shrugged in response. I sighed and sit up. “Do you two want something to drink?” I asked them. “I had plenty to drink before coming here but thanks for the offer,” Violet answered. “Same here.” Trevor said afterward. I nodded at them. “Well I’m going to get myself something.” I said to them as I walked into the kitchen. I opened the fridge and pulled out a bottle of root beer, even in a magical world of talking anthro ponies they have root beer. As I closed the door and opened my bottle I heard someone trying to get my attention. I looked over and saw Nyx hiding under the table. “What are you doing?” I asked her. She looked at me and at the door. “I’m hiding from the Reaper, why did you bring the Reaper into our home?” she asked. I stared at her and let out a sigh. I went over to her and kneeled down. “Nyx that’s not the Reaper, he’s just a guy that looks like him,” I told her, it didn’t help very much. “Even so, why are is he here then?” she asked. “I found them outside of town and they needed help, I was there and I helped out,” I told her. She nodded but didn’t leave the table. “Their really nice and if you get to know them you’ll see that too.” Nyx thought about it for a moment as she looked at me. “I’ll be down in a bit,” she said as she teleported again. Getting back up I went into the room with them and sat down. “Right so any other questions?” I asked them. “Is there a way back?” Trevor asked. I opened my mouth and paused. That was a question that I never thought about. “I… I don't know, I never really tried to look,” I said to them. Maybe Tahm knows of a way but that kind of info may cost a lot. I looked at them and saw that they were looking at one another. “So we're stuck here,” Violet said, looking at her brother. “Looks like it, on the plus side, I don't need to go to work anymore.” Trevor said. I stared at them for a minute, then I heard someone knocking at the back door. I frowned at this, why are the back door? “I’ll be right back.” I said to them as I again walked into the kitchen and headed towards the back door to open it. “Hello then, can I help… holy shit.” “Now that’s not how a proper lady should speak, you should be ashamed,” Tahm said as he stood in front of me. I blinked at him and shook. “What do you want?” I asked him as I crossed my arms. “Hmm, straight to the point huh well alright, there’s two humans that came here that aren’t supposed to be here, something went wrong along the lines. I’m here to send them to the world or worlds they are supposed to go.” He explained. I frowned harder at him. “Wait you can send them to other worlds? Why not send them back home?” I asked him. “I can do many things but that is something that I can’t do, now back to the matter at hand bring them to the spot you found me, not right away but it has to be at the end of the day any later would be bad.” He told me as he turned. He jumped up and went into the ground as if it was water. I shook my head and returned to the living room to see Nyx there talking Violet. She had Tibbers with her. “Sorry about that, had to talk to someone about something,” I told them as I took my drink and drank a bit more of it. I looked at Nyx and pointed at Trevor. “See he’s not scary, he just looks scary.” “Yeah… why do you even look like that?” She asked him. “Costume. Bought it on Craig's list.” He answered. Nyx tilted her head at that. “Who’s Craig? Is he a friend of yours?” She asked. I couldn’t help but chuckle at this. “They don't have that here, Trevor,” Violet said with a bemused tone. “Your point? I only said where I got us these suits.” Trevor said, arms crossed. I rolled my eyes and thought one about their costumes, since they came here they would of have the powers of whoever they are. “Say want to try out your new powers?” I asked them. They turned to me and stared. “Absolutely,” Violet answered and stood up from her seat. Trevor shook his head and followed suit. I led them into the Everfree away from the town. I found a clearing near where I found Tahm at. I stopped and looked around and stomp my foot making stones come up to be the target. “Well then let's see what you two can do,” I said as I moved to stand near Nyx. I saw that she pulled out a video camera and started videotaping. Trevor was first as his body turned transparent and started floating, going through the targets before going back to normal and pulled out both his guns and fired, hitting a few targets. “Hmm.” Trevor let out a hum before he began spinning and wildly firing in a three hundred and sixty-degree spin as he shouted. “Die. Die. Die!” He shouted out before stopping completely. I looked over at Violet and raised an eyebrow. She shrugged at this as I looked over and he appeared in front of me. “Boo.” He said. I gave him a deadpan stare. “Yeah.. no, I’m used to you,” I said to him. I looked over at the now blasted stones and stomp my foot as they went back into the ground and a few more came up. I looked to Violet and saw her running towards them. Just as quick I saw her run towards the targets, she had already stood next to Trevor and the targets were singed. I blinked a few times at this, what? “What happened I missed it.” I said. “She's Tracer, an actual time traveler with the ability to control her own time, allowing her to as fast as light.” Trevor explained while Violet jumped in excitement for doing whatever it was she just did. Her powers remind me of Ekko since he can do the same thing. I looked at Nyx and saw her looking at the video camera. “What’s with the camera?” I asked her. “This is something cool, I want to videotape it.” she said as she replays something. I looked over and the other two. “Well is there anything else you want to do?” I asked them. “No.” Trevor answered. I looked over and Violet and she shook her head. “Right, follow me.” I said as I started walking towards the place. After fifteen minutes of walking we all came to the same river with the dock. I walked to, the dock and waited. I saw a weird alligator walked into the river, or is it a crocodile? “Umm what are we doing?” Violet asked. “We’re waiting.” I said as I eyed the croc. After five minutes someone started to become impatient. “Look I don’t know why you brought us here but this is getting us no-” Trevor got cut off by the sound of splashing. I watched as the croc thrash around for a bit until it was taken under water. After a few minutes, something jumped out of the water and landed in front of me. Trevor pushed his sister behind him and pulled out one of his guns to point at Tahm. “You know pointing at gun at someone else is rude boy.” he said to him. “Right.” Trevor said, not lowering his gun. Tahm shook his head and looked at Violet and bowed to her. “My deepest apologies for scaring you my dear, I was just having a little snack before I came to chat with you both,” He said. Violet stared at him for a bit and then at me. “Violet, Trevor meet Tahm Kench The River King. He’s also the one that knows more about this then I do.” I said to them as Tahm again bowed. “Yes know I don’t have a lot of time since someone is being impatient I can answer a few questions,” he said as he started to pick at his teeth. I felt Nyx grab my leg as she started to shake in fear. I patted her head and tried to calm her down. “It’s ok, he’s not to hurt you.” I told her. She looked at me for a moment. “How do you know that?” She asked. “Because if he does something I’ll send him flying.” I told her with a smile. I looked back at the others and listen in to what they are talking about. “There really isn't a way?” Violet asked. Tahm shook his head. “I’m sorry my dear, I have heard of some that could travel back but that’s outside of my ability to do, what I can do is send you to the world that you were supposedly have been sent to.” He cross his arms and frowned. “It wouldn’t be a problem if he knew what he was doing at times.” “Who’s he?” Trevor asked. Tahm waved his hand, claw, thing dismissively. “Nothing that you should worry about, now for you two. I was asked to send you both to your worlds and normally you two have your own worlds.” Tahm said. Violet looked at him and her brother with a worried look as Trevor… looked angry? Again the mask. “But I was told that you two are going to the same world so I’ll do that, say your goodbyes because you not going to see your friend until later, maybe.” Violet and Trevor turned to me and walked over. “So I guess you’re off then huh,” I said to them. They nodded. “I guess so, it’s going to be weird but as long I with my brother.” Violet said as she smiled at Trevor. “Right well have a good trip, oh! and here.” I pulled out my token, two of them, and handed them to them. “What’s this?” Trevor asked. “You're going to be told about this but you’re somethin like me, a Displaced and you’ll have something called tokens, this is mine. If you’re in trouble or need a friend to take to just give me a shout.” I told them. They put the token in their pockets and I shook Trevor's hand. I looked over at Violet and saw that she hugged me which made me blush. After a moment she pulled away and saw me all red. “Sorry, forgot.” “About what?” I said quickly. She nodded and stepped back and I saw Trevor looked at us and tilted his head. They turned and looked at Tahm. “So… how is this going to work? Are you going to make a portal or-” He was caught off as Tahm grabbed both of them and… eat them. My jaw hit the floor as he finished eating them and turned blue. He looked at me, waved,and jumped into the river. I stood there with Nyx in silence at what just happened. “That… was the most creepiest thing I have seen… of all time.” Nyx said. I nodded at her. “I think… we should go lay down back at the treehouse.” I told her. “Agreed” Third PoV The forest was quiet in the dead of the night, nothing stirred as the quiet was all that anything could hear. That is until a loud splashing sound came from one of the rivers that travel through the forest as an amphibious being came out of it. It looked around and begins to upchuck it’s load. Two beings came out of the being covered in slime. One of them, clad in black and has a mask over his face, groans as he stood up. Trevor tried to brush off the slime but gave up as it didn’t help. He looked back at the amphibian as it wiped it mouth. “Disgusting.” It said as it turns to the river and jumps in. Trevor watched this happened before he looked around at his surroundings. He saw the moon and took noticed of which directions the moon was heading. He looked over at his sister and saw that she was passed out, he guessed that she passed out from what happened. Lifted his sister up Trevor carried her as he headed east. With each step, a feeling of chill ran up his spine. He knew that they were going to have a ride of their lives, if not more. Author's Note This is a prequel thing for my friend Legion for his new Displacement story with Overwatch characters. I hope you enjoy. If you see any errors please leave them in the comments. (Edit: Link to the story here!) See you in the next chapter :) Chapter 5: Having fun with a Slenderman with a Scythe… not as bad as you thinkChapter 4: Having fun with a Slenderman with a Scythe… not as bad as you think. It’s been a week since meeting Trevor and Violet and due to the video Nyx made, Rainbow has been in her workshop trying to build the gizmo that Violet had. So far the stuff she made blown up but she’s determined, or that would be brain damage from all the explosions. Today started out pretty normal, I was working at Aj’s farm fields for some new crops; not only they grow apples, but they grow other food as well, Who knew! Also my powers over the earth has gone from stones to dirt, it helps since I can till the ground without a sweat. As I did that I went and started to plant seeds into the ground, as I was planting I kicked something that wasn’t there before. I looked down and saw an odd object half covered in the ground. I bent down and picked it up and saw that it was a necklace with a black sharks tooth. “What are you doing here?” I said. As I said that I heard three voices coming from nowhere, whispering in perfect unison. “I am Cabadath, call upon me if the battle seems lost, I shall be thy blade against evil.” I looked at the necklace one last time and put it in my pocket. Odd? But it should come in handy at a later date. A rock then hit me in the head, seeming to come from nowhere. There was a note tied to it “Say Cabadath” it said, on the other side, it showed a Slenderman like creature with a mouth full of black shark teeth giving a thumbs up “I wanna hang out, need an excuse.” “Okay… the hell?” I said before I heard footsteps coming from behind me. I looked and saw Applejack and Fluttershy there. “Howdy Taliyah, seems ya finished up ya job,” she said to me. I smiled at her and saw that Shy looked worried about something. “Yeah, I just finished about… five, ten minutes ago.” I told her. I looked over at Shy and frowned. “Is something up?” “It’s Twilight, we haven’t seen her for a few hours,” she explained. I crossed my arms at her and tilted my head. “Oh I think she’s fine, she’s probably researching something,” I told her. That didn’t help much. “That’s the thing, she did go off into the Everfree but that was hours ago and she hasn’t come back.” Applejack said. Ok this was a bit worrying. “Okay, do any of you know where she went off to?” I asked them. “Ah do, she said there’s a clearing that has some magic purple flowers that she wanted to get, ah came with her one time to see if ah knew what it was.” she explained. “Alright, should we get the others?” I asked. Fluttershy shook her head. “They’re busy with something else but they might drop it if we ask.” I shook my head. “That would take some time, me and AJ will go and find her.” I told her. As I turned around I got hit in the head with a rock, again. “OW! GOD DANG IT!” I looked at the rock and it too had a note on it. “Take me with you! I’m bored... -Greg/Cabadath” I frowned at it and looked back at the other two. “Don’t ask.” Me and AJ headed towards where these flowers are at. It took us a few hours and I saw the sun setting. As soon as we got there I knew something was wrong, there were tents set up with four anthro dog looking things tending the fire, I think they are called Diamond dogs. “What are they doing?” I heard Aj ask. I was about to say something until the bigger tent door opened and I saw a figure walk out that I knew very well. “Oh dear lord, why him.” I groan at this. Why does it have to be Veigar. I listen into what he was saying, which was easy since he was yelling. “How long is it going to take you dolts to carve out a transport circle!!” he yelled. One of the dogs flinch at him. “We- we’re trying, we no good at magic circle.” one of them said. Veigar looked at the dog and pointed his staff at him. A black orb shot out and grew bigger to swallowed the Diamond dog. When it disappeared, the dog, seat, and ground were gone. “You three hurry up! I have to take this purple winged horse back to my castle, her power will make me stronger!” he pointed his staff at them. “Unless you want to be like your friend there.” The three dogs yelped and went to work as Veigar went back into the tent. I looked at Applejack and she looked worried. “That thing want’s Twilight’s magic, why?” she asked. I shook my head. “Don’t know but let’s stop him before he get’s a chance.” I said as I moved out of the bush. I walked towards the dogs and as one of them looked up to see me as I moved my hand and shot a rock at his head. The others jumped in surprise as I stomped my foot which launched one of them up into the air. The last one looked at me and pulled a sword out but I saw a blur going past me as Aj grabbed his wrist and judo flipped him onto the ground. My jaw hit the ground. “Wow, that was cool,” I said. Applejack shrugged at me. “Ya learn how to fight when ya live in the big city for a few months.” she said. As I got closer to her the tent door opened and Veigar walked out. “What’s going on! I told you to- oh, oh great.” He put his over sized hand on his head and shook. “This is what I get for getting dumb dogs as slaves.” “Look, Veigar we mean no trouble. All we want is our friend back.” I told him. He looked at me and began to laugh at me. “Oh that’s funny, you want me to release a being that has a lot of magic power in her body because she’s your friend. Haha… No.” he stopped laughing and glared at me. “Look ya short stack, just let Twilight go and no one will get hurt.” Applejack said. I saw Veigar twitch a bit and snapped his gaze on her. “What did you say?” he asked, venom practically dripping from his voice. “Ah said, just let Twilight go ya short-” she got cut off as a black orb shot out from his staff and sent her into a few trees. “DON’T CALL ME SHORT!” he yelled. He turned to look at me and pointed his staff at me. “Your next.” “Yeah, good luck with that.” I said as I thrust my arms out and stones shot out toward Veigar. He dodged them with ease which was odd for him. He pointed his staff and black orbs shot out from them. I made a stone wall to block and started to move. I kept shooting rocks at him but he kept blasting them in the air. He lifted his staff up and slammed it down as a black comet came down on me. I moved out of the way as it landed and made the stones come up in front of me. I slammed my foot down and made the earth under Veigar shoot him forward which made the stones come up as spikes. He flashed a dark blue and vanished, reappearing a few feet away. He did a gesture which made me move to the left only for me to freeze in place. “What the?” I said as I saw what looked like claws coming from the ground. I heard him laughing. “I have to admit, you almost had me there at points but now you’re stuck.” He pointed his staff at me. “Any last words?” I tried to think of a comeback but they all had to do with how tall he is, that is until I remember the black tooth. I hope this works. “Cabadath,” I said out loud. Veigar tilted his head a bit. “What?” he said before… something happened. A massive, 9 foot tall monster with only a mouth as a facial feature appeared right behind him, smiling by far the most terrifying grin I had ever seen he let out what looked like tendrils made of pure darkness from his back and grabbed Veigar's staff, throwing it behind him as he chuckled “Hello, pip squeak. What brings you here? Aside from attempting to harm my new friend here? ” That voice… it sounded like three voices… whispering at the same time… and the teeth, DEAR GOD IT’S ONE OF HIS TEETH ON THE NECKLACE! Dear lord, what have I done. Veigar looked at him and thrust his hand out only nothing happened. “What the… oh why you, back off this has nothing to do with you!” he yelled at… I have no idea what it is. Also the field that was holding me was gone so I was free, only problem I can’t feel my magic. The being tilted his head at him, his voice different now, more… human. “Well, seems the transferral wore off. Good, I actually sound like me now, feels like rubbish having all that pressure in your head, let me tell you.” He then smiled again. Okay, even if he’s speaking normally he was still creepy. Veigar growled at him. “You know I had enough with all of this-” The Being grabbed Veigar’s foot with a tendril and shook his head “Ah, ah ah… No swearing, a lady is present.” He then flung him into a tree, not unlike Veigar did with AJ, and his four sided scythe disappeared, becoming blades at the end of four tendrils “Now… Shall I fight you seriously, and most likely kill you. Or will you LEAVE?” Veigar stood up and glared at him. “You really need to let someone finish speaking.” As he said that I felt something grab my neck. I looked behind me and saw… I don’t know what. The other guy stepped forward but I grunted as the beast tightened its grip. “Ah ah ah, you don’t want to do that. If you move and do anything her head will pop off.” Veigar said. I felt cold as I was losing air. I looked over at my bracelet that with the gem in it. “Nick… help…” I tried to say. The gem glowed a bit but it went out; I heard Veigar laugh. “Foolish, there’s no one that can save-” BAM! A loud shot rings out and the beast recoiled in pain. In an instant the arm that the beast was holding me with was stretched out and a flash came and cut it’s arm off. I fell to the ground as I gasp for air. I looked over as another figure was standing there with a gun and an axe. Where are these people coming from!?! “Oh what now?!?” Veigar yelled. The beast growled at the figure and charged. The figure side-stepped out of the way and pointed his gun at it. Another shot was heard and the beast again recoiled in pain and fell to the ground, the being went over and chopped it’s head off. The beast turned into dark purple goo and went into the ground; the being looked over to Veigar and disappeared. “What! Where did he- gah!” I saw Veigar being lifted him up and stare at him. He shook his head and turned to toss him. I watched as Veigar flew as if he was nothing, the being looked around and saw me and then at the other monster and pointed at him, then at me, then he did the cutting his throat gesture as if he said ‘If you do anything to her, I’ll kill you.’ The figure walked over to me and kneeled down to check if I was hurt. He saw that I had red marks on my neck from the beast and pulled out some sort of jar. He opened it and showed it to me, I saw that it was some sort of cream. He pointed at it a couple time then pointed at my neck and did a rubbing gesture. I knew what he was saying, a healing cream for my neck. I nodded and took the jar, he nodded and stood up, taking some steps back and bowed to me before turning into mist. I blinked a few times and looked at the cream, I put my fingers in and began rubbing it on my neck. It hurt for a second but the pain slowly went away as the cream took effect. I looked up and saw the same figure reappeared with Aj in tow. He sent her down and started putting on the cream. Seems that he has more of the stuff. When that was done I stood up and saw the last being walking towards me. Don’t get me wrong but the way he walks creeps the hell out of me. He kneeled at my side when he reached me “You okay? If he hurt you… I’ll kill him.” An aura of TV static grew around him, seeming to press against my mind as it grew “You don’t know me yet. But I am a friend.” He turned to the other being and smiled “Nice to meet you for the first time again, Jace. Got to say, I never get tired of seeing that axe. Freaking awesome.” I looked at the being with wide eyes. He looked at… I have no idea so I’m calling him Greg, and after a moment nodded then look at AJ. She groans a bit as he puts his hand out and I saw a white light come out. Wait he can use magic?! This got the attention of Greg. “Oh, right the aura, must be making it hard to use your magic, sorry, so used to using it in battle that I kind of got used to the feel.” He made a strange gesture, like a sweeping motion with his hands making shapes that they… should not be able to, and the aura dissipated. The being looked over at Greg and shook his head as he stood up and walked over to me. “Are… are you really you?” I asked. He tilted his head a bit and did the ‘so-so’ gesture. I stared at him as he ruffled my hair. When he was done he bent down to write in the dirt. ‘Good to see you again, this isn’t really me but a shadow. That gemstone is really handy, huh, it's the same sort of deal, use it once and let it recharge for a few days.’ He looked over at Greg and continued writing. ‘I don’t know that guy but I can tell that he has time travel powers. . . . . Ba.’ He looked at me with an annoyed look. I laughed as he continued. ‘Much has changed, but just know that I’ll be there for you if you need help. I got to go, not going to last long here as is.’ He stood up and patted me on the head. I playfully punch him in the arm and saw him move as if he was laughing. He nodded then turned to mist again, this time, I knew he was gone. I looked at the gem and saw that it was dark. I looked over at Greg and walked towards him. “I guess I have to thank you for saving me if it wasn’t for you I would have been a pile of goop… So I guess this is where we do introductions or... you already know me?” I asked him. Greg laughed warmly before nodding “You could say that. You could also say I don’t, you see, it all depends on which me you are speaking of, the me you are talking to, or the me of your time.” He leaned back, cracking his back in a relaxed stretch, his unnaturally long arms raised above his head. “Anyway, I was wondering, would you like some combat tips? This time’s you seems too magic dependant. There are others who can nullify magical energy, or even steal the ability to use it. I would hate to not meet you for my first time because I did not tutor you in how to handle yourself in about of fisticuffs.” I stared at him for a minute after he said that. So he has met me or hasn't he? Time travel is so confusing; I heard a groan coming from behind me; I looked and saw Applejack sitting up. “Ow… what in Sam hill did that short stack fire at me?” she looks around until she saw me. “Taliyah, can ya tell me… what… happened…” Applejack eyes shifted to Greg and stared. He waved at her as her eyes rolled into her head and fainted. I walked over and saw that she really did faint. “Huh, didn't think you could fai- oh hell Twilight!” I ran towards the tent and went inside it. Inside there wasn't really anything here, just a bed and some bags. Twilight was passed out on the bed with her hands and legs bound. I went over and saw a knife poking out of one of the bags; I took it and cut the rope and picked her up. Oddly she’s lighter than she looks. I carried her out of the tent and saw that AJ was gone. I saw Greg standing there waiting patiently for me. “Where’s Applejack?” I asked. He turned to me. “Back at home, sleeping. She’s probably going to have a headache from her fall onto the floor.” He answered. I was going to ask how but I decided not to, time travel powers, just time travel powers. “Right… I’m going to take Twilight here back home, I’ll be back in a bit.” I said as I walked away. I stopped walking and turned to him. “I will take some of that combat lessons, just give me a minute.” Greg laughed “minute for you, instant for me.” Then, he decided to elaborate “I can make portals through Space time and step through them. Basically walking to where and when I want to be in a single stride. Sadly, I cannot run, as I will just wind up slenderwalking to my planned destination.” “Right, just stay here for a bit and I’ll come back in a biiiTTTT!” I yelled as I felt Twilight begin to hug me. I felt my face heat up and I bet that it’s also red. I could hear Greg chuckle. “My waifu treating you well?” He then sighed “I miss when ponies would accept me…” I stared at him for a minute and turned to walk back to town. I made a stone board and surfed my way back to the library. After getting Twilight back home I returned to the clearing with Greg sitting down looking at the sky. He was singing gently to himself, not realizing I was there. “I hurt myself today To see if I still feel I focus on the pain The only thing that's real The needle tears a hole The old familiar sting Try to kill it all away But I remember everything What have I become My sweetest friend Everyone I know goes away In the end And you could have it all My empire of dirt I will let you down I will make you hurt I wear this crown of thorns Upon my liar's chair Full of broken thoughts I cannot repair Beneath the stains of time The feelings disappear You are someone else I am still right here What have I become My sweetest friend Everyone I know goes away In the end And you could have it all My empire of dirt I will let you down I will make you hurt If I could start again A million miles away I would keep myself I would find a way…” He stopped and looked at me before standing back up. “Sorry… memories of a time… long gone...” He sighed and then raised his fists, the sadness emanating from him “You ready to train?” “Yeah,” I said as I went to a boxing stance. He tilted his head a bit. “You know this won’t be a sporting event, right? You don’t just want to use your fists. Use every part of yourself that can harm your opponent. That’s rule number one, No quarter, no mercy. Because if you hold back, those close to you will suffer for your hesitance. There are those out there that make that little runt you just fought look like a pansy. And trust me, they hurt ponies for shits and giggles. I will always be there when you call. But I can only protect so many people at once.” He sighed “Trust me, it hurts losing them…” I stand there without saying anything. I heard him sigh and then was in front of me to throw a punch. I side stepped to the right to dodge and grabbed his arm then brought my fist towards his head. After landing a few blows I felt him move and I let go and pushed him away. I watched him shake his head and looked at me. I smiled at him. “What, you thought I had no experience in fighting? Me and my brother went to a few schools that taught them, didn’t get much out of it but it sure help at points.” Greg nodded “I know, you told me. But at this point, you are much weaker without your geomancy, Imagine how much more potent you would be, if you could be just as much of a threat without the magic?” “Wait the magic was still up? I thought you turned on your ‘No magic zone’ thing?” I asked him. Greg shook his head. “No, I just didn’t tell you it was off, and see how well you are handling yourself without it.” He smiled, “Then, that brings me to lesson two.” He materialized a scythe and let it fall into his hand as a one-handed weapon. “If you can, use your enemy's weapon against them, if not, disarm them so they may not.” I looked at the scythe then back at him as he started to circle around. A weapon, I haven’t fought anyone with a weapon before, not good. I began to think of a plan and a memory came to mind. I smiled as I rushed forward towards him. He holds his scythe and as I got close he swung it towards me. I ducked down and came close to him and punched him in the stomach. He doubled over and I swept his legs from under him, making him fall, I went for his weapon but as I touch it I felt cold, really cold. I stomped his hand and pulled the scythe out of his grasp and threw it away. I began to rub my hand as if it had frost bite. “Should've worn gloves,” I muttered as I looked at Greg as he stood up. “Scythes are cool and useful but they fall under the same problem as spears, get in close and the wielder can’t do much.” Greg nodded “You are a fast learner. I didn’t even have to bring up rule number three; analyze your opponent and use their weaknesses.” He then let out his slendrils and looked to her “But remember, your foe may have tricks up their sleeve, so don’t get too close unless you KNOW what they are, Such as, if you are fighting a Sans, just keep dodging and you will wear him out. Or, if you are fighting an evil Twily, trust me there are, keep that necklace I gave you on, it will negate magic that is cast against you up to a certain level. But after it turns white, it needs to recharge, mind that.” “Right...wait tokens do other things?” I said as I thought about it. Does mine do things? Greg seemed to know what I was thinking and smiled warmly “You have to make it that way, I suppose you could give it a slight enhancement maybe a Geomancey application, so they can summon small rocks to throw, or cause landslides.” he then looked to me and looked anxious “Could… could I come with you to ponyville? I… I miss their kind hearts…” “I don’t see why not but it’s the middle of the night.” I stared at him for a minute then realized something. “Right, time travel powers, anyway let's get the token power thing over with first to see if it works.” He nodded and began to reach over to me. I saw where he was reaching and I panicked. “WAIT NO!” too late. He touched the bracelet and for a second nothing happened. Then a loud Thump! Happened and he was sent flying towards a tree. I heard him grunt in the hit and he shook his head. He looked at me and I guess he was confused. Hard to tell with him with no eyes. Or nose. Or ears… or any facial feature aside from a mouth. He stood up and brushed himself off before pulling a branch out of his back “Well, that hurt. Be proud, few have actually managed that. Usually too fast for them.” “Yeah, sorry about that. That wasn’t my token it’s… something else.” I looked at the gem and prayed that Sans wasn’t too mad at me for that. I fished my token out and handed it to him. “ This is my token.” Greg took my token and covered it with both of his hands as that tv static aura was around his hands. Wait a minute. “Hey sorry about for that last bit I been calling you Greg since I didn’t get your name, again sorry,” I told him. Greg laughed “Funny thing is. It’s the only name I go by now. It seems our roles have reversed, my dear friend…” He laughed “I still remember when I first met you… you were like a big sister to me…” I stared at him for a minute as my head tried to piece together what he said. “Now I understand why he hates sci-fi books, paradoxes are confusing,” I said which made him laugh. “Trust me, the first few centuries, I was just trying to wrap my head around the whole thing.” He then finished enchanting my token “Ok, you should be able to put some of your power in it now, don’t worry, you’ll be just as powerful, think of it like a rechargeable battery. Plug it back in, and it is good as new.” He then smiled and sat down as he seemed to make himself comfy “If you want, I could slenderwalk us to tomorrow, though I won’t promise you won’t feel a little nauseous.” I nodded as I looked at the token, I felt some power coming from it just waiting to be something. I thought about it and thought of just the thing. I made an imprint of what I wanted and felt the power slow settle. I looked at it and decided to test it out. I raised the token up and, without using my own power, used it. The ground shook a bit and some of the rocks flouted up. I made the stones dropped and tried something else as I used to and made a stone wall. After an hour of testing, I found out that the magic died and began to recharge. I looked over at Greg as he watched me. “Well there you have it, I guess with the token you can have basic control of the earth for an hour. After that, it needs to recharge.” Greg smiled and nodded before slenderwalking to his scythe I threw away and retrieved it, then slenderwalked to me and sliced open a portal in the air, the interior of it looking like surprise surprise, TV static. “Just throw it in, and it’ll be sent to random dimensions.” I walked to it and threw it in. I watch it disappear as the portal closed. I looked over to him. “So… how does, this time, travel thing work?” He smiled, “I hold your hand and move at more than a brisk walk.” He shrugged “I have had centuries, but I still can’t figure out how to just run.” He then held out his hand to me. “Want a piggy back ride? Just kidding, but seriously, hold on tight.” I stared at him and grabbed his hand, it felt… weird just… weird that I can’t describe. We started to walk forward and very quickly we came out of the forest and in the sight of Ponyville, in the middle of the daytime. “And here we are, that wasn’t so ba-” HURL!!! I ran to a tree and threw up onto the ground. I felt like my stomach was trying to come out. “Ugg, this sucks.” Greg looked to me and patted my back as he pulled out a cellphone “Yeah, Prax? Big sis is sick again. Can you bring the water and a stomach lozenge?” Just then, a small, furry creature walked out from behind my barf tree and handed me the two items on a tray “Here ya go little one.” He said in a snuffly voice, his smile quite cute. “Hope yah feel better.” Greg smiled and gestured to who I assume was Prax “Taliyah, meet Praximus Vex the Gremlin king, my best friend, and part-time proxy.” I nodded and took the two items and used them. After a few moments, my stomach began to settle. I took some deep breaths as I finished the drink. “Ugg, I hate this... it’s worse than riding a plane, thank you.” I said to him. He nodded and started looking around. “Is… is he here as well?” he asked. I frowned at him. “Who’s he?” I asked him. Prax looked to me and laughed “Why, Jace, of course!” He looked around and smiled “Let me guess, he’s planning on jumping out at me again? Not funny, boy!” Greg started to laugh. “Really? Boy? You know that he’s older than you right?” “Hey! Don’t you start, remember that he’s one of your students and yet you still can’t beat him.” He rubs his head. “Last time he used me as a hammer to beat you with.” For the first time I met him, Greg frowned. “Stubborn kid won’t let me teach him about magic… it’s going to bite him in the arse one day, mark my words.” Prax nodded solemnly “Oh sure, I think it already happened. Old Lord of Ash and Cinder had a bunch of monsters attacks him at the thing… the gala I think as he tried to do a peace treaty… it didn’t turn out well for the monsters…” He said as I saw a look of fear on his face. “What’s with that look?” I asked him. He looked at me and didn’t say anything for a bit. “You’ll understand when you see it. He’s not human.” Prax said before sighing “But… I don’t want to be a downer, so… let’s get to town, eh?” “Yes! Let’s go to town!” A voice said from above us. I looked up and saw Pinkie hanging upside down from the tree. Greg laughed and booped pinkie's nose, causing her to fall into his arms before he set her down “Oi, you are an earth pony, not a monkey! What are you doing, mucking about in a tree!” He playfully scolded her before laughing. Pinkie Smiled at him “Hey you don’t know that.” she then pulled a bunch of bananas out of her mane and began to eat one of them. “Want one?” Greg shook his head “Nah, only drink tea. Don’t really need food. Just drink tea to relax.” he then smiled and pointed to Ponyville “As a great Time lord once said, Allons-y!” “Yes! See you all there!” Pinkie said as she walks over to a clearing and pulls something else out of her mane. I went wide eyed as it was Fishbones. Greg looked at me and shrugged “Meh, not the craziest thing I’ve seen her do, once she pulled out Jinx’s Rhino. And Jinx. Not a Displaced one either.” Pinkie set the rocket launcher on the ground and jumped on it. She looks at us and smiled. “Hey! You know my Aunt! Well again... see you soon! LIFT OFF!” She yelled as she rocketed off like a… well a rocket to Ponyville. I facepalmed at this. “Of course, the crazy pink one is related to the insane character,” I muttered and looked at the other two. “Let’s go to town then.” As we walked through the town, various townsfolk stared at us with differing looks on their faces, ranging from mere wariness, to full on hatred. Greg sighed “I forgot, most ponies think I’m some kind of brutish monster from the Everfree that will eat their foals.” Just then, a towns-pony, namely one of the flowerponies, fainted while exclaiming “The horror, the horror!” Then… shit hit the fan, the ponies were quickly growing agitated, shouting various insults and hurling objects at him, one even throwing a flowerpot at his head. I frowned at this. “This town goes from zero to a hundred quick,” I said as I felt my magic begins to build. Just then I hear a loud gunshot close by. Prax looked to the ponies, his eyes seeming to glow green as he grew steadily angrier “This shit better stop soon…” He said, his voice nearly a bestial growl. “At least it’s not the Valley, they wanted to kill us due to the fact that we look like something they hunt,” Greg said to Prax. “Now now... no need for this, we’re all civilized.” some one said. I turned and saw a mare with purple fur walking towards us. She had some sort of sniper rifle in her hands but what got me was what she was wearing. She wore a purple corset with a same coloured skirt, brown boots and gloves and a purple top hat; oh my god it’s a pony version of Caitlyn. She sighed and shook her head. “Honestly, everypony here freaks out over everything yet there’s no town guard,” she said as she grew close. “Hey there, I guess you’re new here.” she pointed to Greg. Greg shrugged “I, myself, am not, but my present self will be. So… yeah, just assume if you see me around here without any idea what’s going on, that it’s a previous version of me.” The mare stared at him for a minute. “Time travel?” Greg nodded and she chuckled. “You be surprised at what I’ve seen back at home but as my partner would say, ‘I really don’t care about that…’ err I’m not finishing that thought but you get the idea right?” Greg nodded with a chuckle “Yes, and may I say, it is a pleasure to meet such a refined beauty?” He bowed in a gentlemanly manner before rising back up and turning to Prax, gently grasping and holding his hand “It is okay, my friend, I am fine.” Prax snarled at the pony who threw the pot before sighing. “Ok… but if someone throws anything else I will lose my Discord be damned temper!” The mare chuckled. “My what manners… sort of,” she stated as she looked at Prax. “You don’t see that around as much, not as much as SOME PONIES THAT ARE AROUND!” The towns folks jumped at her yell. “Anyway I’m Caitlyn, Sheriff of Piltover, I have to ask did you come from a place that’s called the Shadow Isles?” Greg looked solemn for a moment before sighing “I was a normal person. Went to conventions, listened to music, even had a family. But-” “It’s just a yes or no darling.” she cut him off. Greg… stared at her, again hard to tell, then nodded. “No.” “Good, just want to be sure. Many things come from that place and sadly you kinda look like something from there.” He nodded before smiling “Oh if the thing that created me was from there, you’d be in deep, deep trouble.” “I don’t know what… the thing created you but you don’t have a deadly mist coming behind you and you’re not killing anyone so you’re good in my books.” her gaze became dark as she continued. “Unless you are…” Greg shook his head “I only kill to protect, and as a last resort.” He shuddered “I am not like the rest of my kind…” “You remind me of someone.” She said. I looked at them and stepped in. “So! What are you doing here?” I asked her. She looked at me for a second and smiled. “Well I got news that my niece was kidnapped so I rushed over to help,” she said as she turned and started walking in the same direction as us. We followed until I saw where she was going. “Oh wow,” I said to myself as Caitlyn knocked on the door to the library. The door opened and Spike was there with a smile. “Hey, you came! I wasn’t taking you from anything?” he asked. She shook her head. “I was just going to bust a crime gang but this was more important, plus Vi get’s to punch bad guys with me away,” she said as she walked in. Spike looked at me and looked at Greg and his eyes went wide; he opened his mouth but closed it and shook his head. “Coming in?” he asked/ Greg nodded before patting Spikes head “I missed seeing you, Spike. You were always more kind than the average pony. How’s Peewee doing?” Spike stared at him for a minute before Caitlyn yelled “Don’t ask!” and he shook his head. “Peewee is fine, though he has been eating a lot.” Spike frowned as he turns to walk away. I heard him mutter to himself. “Hey, what about me?!?” Prax said. Spike stopped and looked at him for a moment. “Sorry, I thought you were a Yordle and most of them that I met you don’t want them to start talking.” he replied. Prax sighed “I miss my striders… when I am in a pair of robot legs, no one thinks I’m some dumb fluffball.” he then handed Spike a gemstone “Here’s a fire ruby, kid, enjoy…” he then went to join Greg, not noticing that he had dropped a music box behind him when he rustled through his pack. I bent down and picked it up. “Hey, you dropped this.” He turned and I saw his eyes go wide as he, very fastly, grabbed it from me. He then realised he was rude and sighed “Sorry… that’s… that’s just very precious to me....” he then put it back in his satchel and walked to Greg, who smiled at him. I came over and we all sat down on the couch and chairs that were available. Spike moved to the kitchen and stopped. “Anyone care for tea?” Greg's head shot up as he raised his hand like an eager student “Ooh! Me! I want tea!” “Someone's eager, Earl gray for me,” Caitlin said calmly. “No thanks,” I replied. Prax shook his head “Nah, got any oil? I need to do maintenance on my rifle.” “Oh, I got some.” Caitlin handed him some oil and he nods at her. Just as Spike walked into the kitchen I hear footsteps coming from the stairs. I saw Twilight walking down the steps half asleep. She turns to us and blinked at us. “Well, morning sleeping head,” Caitlin said with a smile. Twilight again blinked and looked at her. “Coffee…” she slurred. Spike came out with a tray of drinks and hands them out before going to Twilight with a cup of coffee. She took it and began to drink it. “Ahh... that’s better, thank you Spiii- what the Celestia!” she said as she looked at Greg, who strangely looked kind of shaky as he drank his tea. “Now don’t be rude to your guest,” Caitlin said. “From what I can gather he’s one of two that saved your life.” Prax patted Greg's shoulder as he tried to calm him down, Greg, shaking intensely now as he averted his eyes from Twilight. Wait… he doesn’t have eyes… I leaned over to Prax. “Is he ok?” Prax whispered in her ear “He gets nervous around Twilight, he has a serious crush on her.” “Ohh I see…” I said. As Twilight sat down still staring at Greg, who was growing steadily more twitchy. Caitlin looked at him and at her with a raised eyebrow. “So Twilight, I know you just woke up but I have to ask, what happened last night?” she asked. “Wha… oh! Right well, I was out getting some flowers to study and then something came up behind me and knocked me out.” she explained. Caitlin nodded at this and drank her tea. “Well you're safe now, I think you should thank your heroes for saving you.” Twilight blinked at her and Caitlin nodded towards us. “Oh umm… thank you for saving me.” She said. I smiled at her. “Umm, no problem,” I said to her. She smiled at me and I felt my cheeks heat up a bit. Wait why are they? “Well, aren’t you going to say anything?” Caitlin asked Greg. Greg looked to Caitlyn before timidly looking to Twilight “U-ummm… you are most w-welcome” a black tint showed up where I think his cheeks would be, wait… is he blushing? “Twi, do you know what kind of flowers are the ones in the forest?” Caitlyn asked. Twilight lit up with that. “Oh yes it’s the most amazing thing, they don’t grow around here but that one spot in the forest is just right for them to grow. I have a book upstairs that talks about it.” Caitlyn smiled at her. “That’s fascinating, mind going up and getting it?” Twilight nodded and got up to get said book. As she leaves and becomes unable to hear Caitlyn, she turns to Greg. “Not going to happen.” Greg nodded “I know, I’m a freak, and you don’t want something like me involved with her that way.” He sighed “Times like this I wish I was still human.” Caitlyn sighed at this. “Look there're two things to say first, you don’t know that, the Twilight from your world might have a thing for you-” Greg grew angry as his TV static aura grew to be suffocating for all of two seconds, Prax looked to Caitlyn and made a sign ‘You don’t wanna do that.’ Caitlyn stared at Greg and set down her cup. “Got something to say?” Greg stood up, his body stiff, almost as if he was restraining himself “My worlds Twilight, and all of her friends, are dead. I could not protect them from my enemies. But I damn well avenged them.” his voice was once again in that creepy three part harmony as black liquid gathered at where his eyes would be. I looked between the two of them as I got nervous. Caitlyn didn’t seem fazed by this. “ I see, well that was my fault that I brought that up and I apologise but you need to be calm right now, you don’t want Twilight from here to have a panic attack; if she does then we’ll have real problems.” Greg sighed and turned to leave, setting the tea on the table “I am going to go gather some flowers…” he then disappeared and reappeared with the flowers, the blooms in question still alive and perfectly removed from the soil, ready to be re-planted. “Umm, is this a bad time?” I asked feeling never unwelcomed. Caitlyn shook her head as she eyes Greg. “What are those?” she asked him calmly. Greg calmly looked to Caitlyn “The flowers Twilight got into danger to collect, I took two samples and treated them so that they can survive in the library, without losing any of their properties.” “Well I believe she would be really happy at that, also I said there two things about that, the first… well let’s just say that you shouldn’t sell yourself short.” Caitlyn said to him. Greg nodded calmly, seeming to almost be emotionless “The second?” “She’s not into stallions,” she said bluntly. My jaw dropped at that, wow. Prax snorted as he continues to clean his gun. “Saw that coming a mile away.” “Ugg you have no idea, as smart as she is as subtle as a rhino in heat! Everyone can tell from a mile away.” she groans as she rubs her eyes. “I can’t believe that my sister tricked me into telling her about it, five hours of my life gone because of it.” Greg nodded and sighed, collapsing into a chair “Guess I should’ve known, the universe wouldn’t let me be a knight in shining armor for any Twily.” “There was that one Twilight but… she was crazy.” Prax said. Greg nodded grimly “Tried to dissect me in my sleep... “ he shivered “Don’t go to Zaun, they won’t think twice when they see you and trust me you think that Twi was bad, there it’s worse,” Caitlyn said. Greg stared at her for a minute before shrugging and nodding. Prax sighed before handing the oil back to Caitlyn, getting out of his seat. “Well, I suppose it’s time to go for us, eh, boss?” Just as he said that Twilight came down with a big book in her hands. “Sorry, it took a bit to find and… oh, what’s going on?” Greg stood up and took a theatrical bow “I regret to say I must bid you lovely ladies adeu.” “Oh, I see, well umm… look sorry for the way I acted it just… you remind me of some stories I read as a filly.” Twilight said as she shifted a bit. Greg nodded sadly “Yes, those are stories of one of my… siblings I guess is what you would call them, I just call them Fellow Victims.” Twilight looked at him with a sad expression as Prax started to elbow Greg. “Boss the flowers, The Flowers!” Greg smiled and walked slowly to the table, taking the flowers before handing them to Twilight “Here you go, treated with my power so that they will survive in the library.” Twilight looked at the flowers with a surprised. “These are… how did… you..” “It’s nothing, just something-” Greg got cut off as Twilight hugged him tightly. “THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU!” she yelled as she kissed him on the cheek and ran upstairs. Greg looked shell shocked at this and Prax poked at him “Ummm you ok?” … … … … THUD! Greg fell to the floor with a silly smile on his face… or lack thereof. Prax shook his head at him. “She just made his night, anyway later.” Prax said as he grabbed Greg and dragged him through the front door. I looked out the window and saw that they were gone. I looked over at Caitlyn. “You… knew that he was from a different world?” I asked her. She nodded. “Why of course, I would be a bad sheriff if I didn’t know things and look at others in a way. Besides we know of the Void so the whole Multiverse theory is a possibility.” I nodded at her as Twilight came down stairs with two now potted flowers. “Oh are they gone?” “Yup and I should get going as well.” Caitlyn said. Twilight looked at her for a moment. “You’re leaving, but you just got here.” she said as she set the plants down. Caitlyn nodded at her. “That I am, if I don’t return to Piltover Vi would start basing heads together out of boredom.” she went over and gave Twilight a hug. “It’s good to see you again Twi, you should come home some time to visit.” “I will auntie.” Twilight said. Caitlyn looked at her and flicked her on the head. “What did I say about calling me auntie.” she said playfully. She turns to me and shook my hand. “It’s nice to met you as well.” I smiled at her, I was going to say something but she pulls me into a whisper. “I saw the way you look at her, just as a heads up that if you hurt her or make her cry the last thing you’ll see is a bullet to the head.” I looked at her with some confusion and fear as she smiled and walked out of the door. Twilight looked at me oddly. “Is something wrong?” she asked. “Spike! I think I want that tea now!” Author's Note Look another crossover... and it's not with Legion! Anyway, this is a crossover with Lord Krahtorra and his story. Also, this is another Prequel for his story... kinda, the dude has time travel powers and... stuff. Will post link to the story when it's up. New stuff! If you get Taliyah's token you can use it to do some Geomancy, as in making stone walls, throw stones and whatever for about and hour then it has to sit to recharge for an hour. See you all in the next chapter :) Chapter 6: A Traveler of Steampunk.Today was beautiful. There wasn't a cloud in the sun was shining, the birds were chirping, all in all today was a good day. It didn't help with the fact that I had a massive headache. “Ugg… my head.” I groaned. I laid in bed with the shades closed. Twilight was sitting beside me with a few books out. She was trying to tone down the headache with some magic, which I thought was somewhat lazy but didn't say. But for some reason her magic wasn't working. “I don't understand, none of my spells are working!” she yelled quietly. I looked at her. “It's… just a headache, no need to get worked up over it.” I said. She looked at me with a frown. “But there's something about it, I can feel it.” she looked through another book. “I'll try a few more spells.” "Ahh, no you don't need to do that.” I quickly said. She frowned. “But what if it's something bad? It starts out as a headache sure, but what if becomes worse?” she asked. “I really think using spells is going overboard.” I said. “Oh it wasn't that bad.” she said. I gave her a deadpan look. “The last spell felt like a worm wiggled into my ear and made me speak in a different language.” I told her. It was weird, I didn't know I was saying. How was I speaking if I didn't know what I was saying?! “Oh it wasn't all that bad…” she fidget a bit as she muttered something. “What was that?” “Nothing!!” she yelled, making me flinch. Her face was blushing. I sighed and got out of bed. “What are you doing?” “Getting some air, it helped me before.” I told her. I left the room and headed downstairs. Nyx was at school and Spike was out, I walked to the door and grabbed a pair of sunglasses. Looking down at myself I wore a green t-shirt with some shorts, I decided not change into my robes that Taliyah would wear. My hair looked like I just came out of bed, which was true, but I really didn't care, which was also true. I walked out of the library and started walking. I was happy that this place was more quiet than other places. Well, I haven’t really been anywhere else other than the Crystal Empire, the Everfree forest, another world, another-another world, this time in a dream and it left me the headache, but so far Ponyville is the only quiet place and I’m happy with it. I tried to reflect on what happened the past two weeks but this headache making it hard. I sighed. “Dang it Greg, you said it was a headache but not a massive one.” I muttered to myself. I kept walking for a few minutes until I stopped, which was caused by me walking into someone. “Sorry! I wasn’t watching where I was going.” “It's quite alright, I too didn't see where I was, so we are both to blame.” The voice was that of an older stallion in his mid thirties. Looking up, I came face to face with the stallion only to see that his face was covered up. His face was slightly covered up to his nose by a dirty cloth rag and his eyes hid under a pair of dusty goggles. I backed up a bit and saw that he wore what I can describe as steampunk clothing, cool. “Uhh… you look new to town.” I said as I put my hand out. “My name is Taliyah, welcome to- ahhh!” I grabbed my head as my headache sucker punched me. I muttered a bit as I saw the stallion looked at me concerned. “Are you alright?” he asked. “Somewhat, really bad headache.” I replied. He pulled out a tiny metallic pellet before sticking it onto the side of my arm and seeing it melt and fuse with my skin. “That should help with your problem temporarily but do expect it to wear off in an hour or two.” He said, his accent was similar to that of a British man from Earth. I blinked a few times as my headache dimmed a bit. “I would've given you something stronger to help ease the pain by more than a few hours but I am all out and in need to make more.” The stallion said in an informative/apologetic tone. “It's fine, I'll just drink some water and I'll be fine.” I told him. “If you think that is wise then I'll respect your decision.” He said with a nod. “Oh how terribly rude of me, I have forgotten to introduce myself.” He said before coughing slightly. “Harrison Clockwork, at your service.” He said, bowing as he did. “Hey there, as I said before I’m Taliyah-” I paused for a moment. I don’t know Taliyah’s last name, I don’t think I seen anyone make a last name for her which is kind of sad really. As I thought about it I remembered that Nick changed his name to fit with his world so… “Belaguard, Taliyah Belaguard.” “What a lovely name.” He said as he pulled out a small pocket watch. He muttered something under his breath but it was muffled by the rag. He then put away the watch. “I must be going now. I need to find a seamstress to fix the tear of my arm.” He said before going around me. “Have a nice day!” “Uhh… I may know of someone that would be happy to help you.” I said. Now thinking about it Rarity would be interested in his steampunk look. He stopped in his tracks before looking back at me. “You do?” He asked, earning a nod from me. “Then lead the way, my dear.” He said before moving aside. I led Harrison through Ponyville towards the Boutique. Along the way I looked over to him. “Why are you covered up?” I asked. He looked at me. “Oh.” He said, realizing what I meant and pulled up his goggles before taking the rag. He flicked the rag, causing all the dirt fall from it before putting it in his breast pocket. “I had just arrived from the forest.” As he pulled the rag and goggles off I saw that the stallion, the man, looked human. Wait what? How did he get here, I didn't use a token to summon him. I looked away as I thought about it. “You’re really not from around here.” I said as we continue walking. “I never said I was a local, did I?” He asked as he took off his goggles and rubbed the lenses clean. “You got that right, not a local of this world.” I said. I rubbed the top of my head and frowned. I miss my goggles. “I get that a lot.” He said, putting the goggles back on. I narrowed my eye at the man and felt my fingers twitched. “Great, I'm getting paranoid, that's your job Nick.” I muttered. Luckily he didn't hear and the rest of the walk was spent with idle chatter. After some time we arrived at the Boutique. I walked up to the door and opened it. “Hello~. Anyone here?” I called out. I heard a muffled voice from upstairs. I walked towards some chairs and sat down. I saw Harrison looking around. “So… steampunk, you dress up like it because you like the design or you came from a steampunk world?” I asked. “Steampunk, so that's what they call it.” He muttered under his breath before looking at me. “To answer your question, the way I dress is my own design. If steampunk is what you call it then yes, I wear these because I happen to like them.” “I see.” I responded. I pulled out two stones and tossed them into the air. They began to fall but stopped in the air. With a wave of my hand turn they started to rotate around my hand. “Practice makes perfect.” I said. I continue that until I heard someone coming down the stairs. I saw Rarity turn the corner and smiled. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where every garment is chic, unique and magnifique.” she greeted. I chuckled at that since it sounded rehearsed. “Good evening, madam.” Harrison said with gentleman's bow. Rarity looked over at him and blinked. “Well, you’re someone new.” she said as she eyed him. I don’t know if it’s because he’s human or of his clothes. “Indeed I am. I'm in need of someone who is able to fix this.” He said before raising his left arm, showing a large tear going from his shoulder and ending at the wrist. “I was told that you would be the mare for the job.” Rarity gasped as she took a closer look at the tear. “Oh you poor thing! What happened to you?” She looked at the shirt and at Harrison. “Please tell me you didn’t do this on purpose.” she asked. “Why would I ruin my favorite clothes on purpose?” He asked with a raised eyebrow. “But to answer your question, my arm was caught on a branch without me noticing.” “I question why you were out in the woods but that’s not important right now. If you don’t mind I’ll get you something to wear as I work on this.” she said with a smile. “That would be lovely.” He said with a nod. He took off his grey vest before taking off the broken shirt and handing it to Rarity. She walked over to one of the racks of closes while eyeing the shirt. She picked out one of the shirts there and hands it over to Harrison. “This should be good until your shirt is done.” she said. With a nod, he began to put it on before finally putting on his Vest again. “Thank you very much, madam.” He said with a smile. Rarity smiles and looks at me then frowns. “Really.” she deadpanned. I blinked at her. “What?” I asked. She just sighs and picked out some other clothes and threw them at me. “Put these on and don’t question it.” she said. I stared at her and looked at the clothes I was wearing. “What’s wrong with the clothes I’m wearing?” I asked. “They look like you crawled out of bed with them, now chop chop.” she clapped her hands. I grumbled as I headed over to the change room. Clockwork “Honestly, Rainbow, Twilight, and her are going to give me a headache with their choice of clothing.” The seamstress mare said as Taliyah walked into another room. Charming mare, isn't she? ‘Quite.’ I thought as I took a seat and took out my watch. The mare went to a desk and pushed something on it. It made a beeping sound and a sewing machine appeared. She put on a pair of glasses and sat down. “So, I have to ask about you.” The mare asked. “It’s not everyday you meet someone who looks like Taliyah.” “I'm a traveler of sorts.” I told her as I put the watch away. “Well you do look the part, covered with dirt.” she said. “I’m happy that you have a good sense of fashion.” Here I thought I was the only one who thought that. ‘Quiet you.’ I thought before replying. “Thank you.” I said. “I wounder… on your travels have you met someone named Jace?” the mare asked. “I know of him but I never met him personally.” I answered. “Well the reason I asked is that Taliyah talks about him.” she turns to me with a frown. “Though she does, how did Rainbow put it, being a bit bashful about him.” “I see.” I said as I looked at around the room. “It’s odd though, she talks about him but when we ask to meet him she says that we can’t.” The mare said, going back to her work. Peculiar, it seems they don't know what happened to Belaguard. ‘Saanvodkiin will deal with the situation soon enough.’ I thought as I looked over the many selections of clothing. I heard her sigh a bit. “Though her reasoning is somewhat odd.” she shifted a bit in her chair. “‘If he does come around he brings trouble with him.’ was all she says.” “It's more mischief than trouble.” I said to her. “Well I guess he will get along with Rainbow and Pinkie quite well.” she said. She stops working and looked at me. “Oh, sorry I didn’t mean to ramble your ear off.” “No need to apologize, having a conversation is one of the many things I enjoy.” I told her. Amongst other things. Ignoring those words I continued to look around. “See something that caught your eye?” the mare asked. “Yes. I've seen handmade clothing in my travels, yours is certainly on the top three.” I told her. Her head tilted a bit as she stopped working for a moment then went back to work. “Top three you say, well I must be honored.” she said. I chuckled lightly before finally sitting back down. In a way, she should be. After all, the many successes the other Rarity’s goes around like wild fire. I nodded at those words before taking out my watch for the third time. Putting back in my pocket, I looked back at the seamstress as she worked. “Do you take pride in your work? Is it something you enjoy doing?” I asked. “Of course I do, I love to see-” she stopped for a second and looked at me. She stared at me for a second with a scary look. “Please tell me you are you and not some demonic force that would steal one of my memories of something that’s very close to me.” “No, I'm not a demonic force of any kind.” I told her. “Good, I like my memories and I don’t want to lose them thank you very much!” she said with a huff. After a moment she blinked a few times. “Uhh… what were we talking about?” “I believe you were in the middle of telling me why you enjoyed being a seamstress.” I told her, not wanting to question her. “Oh yes well I enjoy being a seamstress because…” she stopped for a moment to think about it. “It’s really a simple answer but I just do.” I nodded and looked over around a bit more. I saw a roll of thread sitting in the corner of the studeo. It was white and it shined like glass. “Interesting.” I said under my breath. I saw her ear twitched. “What was that?” she asked as she pulls some tread out of a drawer. “The roll of thread, it shines like glass.” I said. The room went silent with the sound of the machine going. “What about it?” she asked. I caught a hint of anger in her voice as she asked. “Nothing, it's just that I have never seen anything like it before.” I told her. “Well if you want it you can have it.” she bluntly said. “I’d be happy to get rid of it for a few weeks until I get another one, like always.” "Is there something wrong?” I asked her with a raised brow. “Nothing wrong it’s just something from my great-grandma that I don’t want to deal with.” she said. The way she said it sounds that she’s questioning her response. “Alright then.” I said. I took out my watch for the fourth time and saw one of the gears moved. “Oh no.” I muttered. “What’s up?” I heard someone ask behind me. I turned to see Taliyah standing behind me. She wore a brown t-shirt with some jeans, her sunglasses were perched on top of her head. “It's nothing, nothing that you should worry about at least.” I told her. She frowned and pointed at me. “Yeah… no you said ‘oh no’ which means something bad is going to happen and ‘oh no’ is one of the phrases that you say that something bad will happen.” she said. “Well if you must know, my watch just broke down. One of its cogs moved out of place.” I told her, showing her the watch in question “Take it to Rainbow, she’ll fix it.” the seamstress said. I sighed at this. You put yourself into this situation. ‘It's your fault that I am in this situation.’ I thought as I looked at my watch once again. “I think RD would fix it if you asked.” Taliyah said. “Alright. I'll ask your friend if she could fix it.” I said to them. I looked at the mare as she waved her hand a bit. “Don’t worry, I’ll have your shirt done by the end of the day, the fabric is most interesting.” she said. I stood up and both me and Taliyah walked out of the store and headed to the next place. “So… sorry for making you wait so long, took longer with all the clothes she gave me.” she said. “ No apologies necessary.” I told her. As we walked, I felt the watch vibrate in my pocket. ‘It seems I was right, it is damaged.’ I thought as I walked. This could prove to be troublesome. It's damaged, yes. But it is nothing to worry about. Taliyah We continued to walk towards Dash’s shop, we talked along the way there. Clockwork kept looking at his watch at times, I didn’t ask about it I just assumed that the watch is important to him. We turned the corner and saw the garage. “Here we are.” I said as I showed off the place. “Rainbooms Hex-Tec Shop, peculiar name.” Clockwork said. I just shrugged as we walked in. The place looked the same as the last time I came here, lots of room, simple, blue walls with rainbows, clouds, and lightening bolts. What’s new was the gizmos that are stashed in places. Rainbow Dash walked out of the back room with some tools in hand and talking. “No the clouds west side aren’t supposed to move until tomorrow, that’s the north side.” she said. She grumbled a bit before continuing. “This is why you should keep an eye on the greenhorns, anyway I got to go.” She hung up and muttered something before putting on a smile. “Welcome to Rainbooms, if you have something broken, we can fix it.” She turned to use and blinked. “Oh hello Taliyah, what’s up?” “Nothing, just showing my friend here this place, he needs something fixed.” I gestured to Clockwork as he bows. “Evening, I'm in need of repairs for my watch.” Clockwork said as he pulled out the watch in question. “I'm not quite sure what's wrong with but Taliyah said that you'd be able to fix it.” “Well one, nice clothes gotta love the whole steampunk look, and two let’s see what we got.” she said as she walked over the the counter. She sat down and pulled out some goggles that seemed to change as she flip some switches. She puts her hand out as Clockwork hands her the watch. “Alright little one, let’s see what’s wrong with you.” she said to the watch. Clockwork looked at me. He didn't say a thing but only gave me a questioning look to which I shrugged in return. We watched Rainbow worked on the watch, pulling the top off and being careful at some parts. “This is some watch, looks both old yet new, you took good care of her haven’t you.” she said probably to Clockwork “You'd be surprised.” Clockwork said with a small laugh. Rainbow tilted her head a bit. “If you taken good care of then why are you… Ah! There you are.” she took some tweezers and went to pull something out. It looked like a piece of shrapnel. “Now how did you get in here?” She set the shrapnel down and put the watched back together. She took the goggles off and handed the watch over to Clockwork. “So that was the cause of its malfunction. Should've known.” Clockwork said to himself as he pressed a button, causing the watch to turn on. At first glance it seemed it needed to be readjusted to the current time but that didn't last long as the inner gear started spinning before stopping at the current time. “Okay, that’s cool.” Rainbow said as she stared at the watch with joy in her eyes. “Thank you.” He said before putting his watch away. “No problem, don’t worry about paying first time customers get one on the house.” RD said with a smile. This earned another smile from the man. “How very kind of you.” He said. “So, what are the two of you going to do now?” Dash asked us. I just shrugged my shoulders. “Is there a library nearby?” Clockwork asked. Rainbow snickered. “Is there a library…” she pulled a monitor from the wall she was near and tap at it. She turned it to show us a map with a small image of a tree with a book for a top with a chibi Twilight sitting on top. There was some arrows pointing where to go. “Taliyah has a map on her tablet that you can use as a map but this is the way to the library.” Clockwork nodded and took another look at the map before turning towards the door. I said goodbye to Rainbow and followed him out of the door. “You looking for something?” I asked him. “A book.” He answered as he walked. I rolled my eyes. “That’s specific.” I said and I rubbed my arm. I looked down to see that I still have my bracelet on, the one with the glowing stone in it. I smiled a bit at the sight of it. “The book is titled To Kill Time, it's a special book on account that there is nothing written in it.” Clockwork said. “Invisible ink?” I asked. He stared at me. “What? I had a friend who did that to me.” “No, there's just nothing written in it.” He said. “So there’s a book with nothing in it. It’s blank.” I said. “Pretty much.” He said with a chuckle. I eyed him for a minute as we continued on to the treehouse. After a few minute we were walking up to the door to said place. “Hello? Anyone home?” I called out as I walked in. “Oh good you’re back.” Twilight said. She walked in with a book in hand. “I found a spell that should help, though you might turn green by it.” I felt a chill run up my spine. “No thank you Twi, I prefer not going green.” “Are you su-” she stopped when she looked up. “Hello?” “Afternoon.” Clockwork said with a small bow. Twilight looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “Twilight, this is Clockwork, and vise versa.” I said to them. “Well hello there Clockwork, are you here to look for something?” Twi asked. “Yes, I'm looking for the book To kill time by Starswirl.” Clockwork said. Twilight tilted her head and headed to one of the big books on the shelves and pulled it out. [ “Let’s see… To kill time… hmmm…” she flipped through some of the pages and turned her head. “SPIKE! HAVE YOU SEEN A BOOK NAMED TO KILL TIME BY STARSWIRL?!?” “No need to yell…” Spike said as he walking into the room. He wore a green shirt with camo shorts. “Also it’s in the bin of books that make no sense to you.” “Wait you have one of those?” I asked. Spike nodded. “It happens when she finds a book that, again, makes no sense to her so she puts them here.” he pulls a bin of books out and rolls it in front of us. In less than a minute he pulls a blank book out. “Here we are.” “That's the one.” Clockwork said. Spike hands it over to Clockwork as Twi walked over to me. “I remembered why I put that there, there’s nothing on it. I tried many spells on it to see if there’s something but again nothing. There’s not even a hint of magic on it.” she says with a huff. “Honestly, it has been so long since I wrote the damn thing.” I could faintly hear Clockwork mumble to himself as he opened the book onto the first page. He then pulled out his watch before pressing a button. The watch, after emitting a loud click, shone a blue light. The light was then directed towards the blank book, causing the pages to rapidly flip before the book closed. “That’s like some Harry Potter magic right there.” I muttered to myself. Clockwork opened the book, writing covered the pages of the once blank book. “Amazing…” Twilight said as she looked at the now worded book. I couldn’t help but smile at her. “So… what’s the book for?” I asked Clockwork. “Nothing major, except this book shouldn't exist in this world but since it does I might as well allow others to read it.” He answered. “Umm… can I see it?” Twilight asked. With a nod, he handed the book over to Twilight. “It's mostly old spells and enchantments along with a few blueprints.” He said. Twi’s eyes lit up as she ran over to the window seat. “You, just made her day.” Spike chuckled. I nodded as I watch her go through the book. “I expected as such, the book was written for those find that the arcane arts aren't enough. For magic, there is spells long forgotten through time as advanced spells.” Clockwork said as he looked at Twilight. I chuckled as I felt something hit my foot. I look down and saw Mr. Nibbles looking at me. “Mr. Nibbles! There you are.” I said as I picked him up. He licked my face as I brought him close. “How adorable.” Clockwork said with a smile. “ He's a poro of course he is.” I said in a matter-of-fact tone. “Fascinating.” Clockwork said as pat Mr. Nibbles. In turn, he started licking his fingers as there was a knock at the door. “Odd, why is anyone knocking? This is a public place.” Spike said. He walked over to open the door. “Hello, how can I help… you?” I looked over to see a figure wearing a large brown cloak. The hood was pulled over their head so I couldn't see their head. “Greetings, I came to see what selection of books you have.” the figure said. Her voice was smooth and rice, like music… somewhat. I felt Mr. Nibbles fur stand on end. “Hmm.” Clockwork hummed. Spike stepped out of the way as the lady walked in. She started looking through the shelves. “If I could ask, can I have something to drink.” she asked. “Yeah… sure.” Spike lazily said. I saw that his eyes seemed glazed over, but that was fine she did ask nicely. It would be rude to say no to mistr- I shook my head a bit. Where did that come from? I felt a hand on my shoulder as Clockwork stood behind me. “”Don't fall for it, my dear.” He said. I blinked a bit and looked back, Spike returned with the tea as the lady took it. I didn't see her hand as she continue. “Spike can you… Spike?” Twilight said. She got up from her seat and towards him. He seemed out of it, glassy eyed and stood there. “Spike?” “I think he's fine.” the lady said. Something jabbed at my head as she spoke, trying to will me to agree with her. “What did you do to him?!” Twilight yelled. The figure sighed at this. “Why you ponies freak out so quickly?” she said as she thrust out her hand. Something shot out of her hand and flung her into a wall. She was trapped there with some kind of web. Wait web? I rack my head as Clockwork stepped forward. “Is there a reason to why you're here?” He asked, his tone taken a serious turn. “I was trying to find a good book to read, isn't that so hard?” she paused for a moment. “I would also like to see my great-grandchild but ahh we're not on good terms at the moment.” I watched her for a bit as clench my hand, feeling the ground below, as the door opened again. “Hello~ Mr. Clockwork? Are you still here?” Rarity asked in a sing-song voice. “I finished your shirt and may did a few changes and… uhh did I miss something?” “Rarity! Be careful, that woman is dangerous!” Twilight yelled as she struggled with the webs. Like seriously I should know this. “If you left me alone and allow me to look this wouldn't have happened.” the lady said. Rarity blinked a few times and groaned. “Oh no not you.” she said annoyed. Both me and Clockwork looked at her. “So this is the great-grandmother you briefly spoke of.” Clockwork said. Wait what? The lady took this chance to remove the hood of her cloak. My jaw hit the floor. “Oh you gotta be kidding me. First Caitlyn and now Elise… I should really be seeing this coming.” Elise stared at me with a smirk, what was freaky was that she looked like Elise, she looked human, from the game I mean. “Well I’m happy that others know of me.” her gaze landed on Rarity. “It’s good to see you again Rarity.” “Oh don’t try to be all nice to me, I’m still crossed.” Rarity said angrily. “You’re still mad at me, what happened so long ago.” Elise sighed. “You loved it when you would sit on my lap and watch my weave.” “Yes I am still mad, it’s hard not to be after what I saw.” “Oh that was just a minor thing my dear.” “It was traumatizing! I watch you eat my neighbors!” Rarity yelled. Elise rolled her eyes. “They were not as nice as they say they are, I did you and every… pony a favor.” “You. Still. Ate. Them! IN FRONT OF ME!” “You should of stayed in bed like a good girl.” Elise said. Me and Clockwork looked back and forth at this, as if it was a tennis match. “I still can’t understand this world.” I said to him. He only groaned in annoyance as he shook his head. “Uhh… a little help please.” Twilight asked us. She was still on the wall by web. With a nod, Clockwork pulled out his watch again and pressed a button, causing it to shine in an orange light. The web shone orange as well and slowly burnt away, leaving Twilight free and unharmed… sort of. She fell onto the ground. “Ow~... thanks.” she groaned. I went to help her up. “What are you here for?” Rarity asked. Elise looked up at the ceiling annoyed. “I’m here to find a book to read. How hard is it to understand that!” she said. “Living alone really get’s boring after a while and I already read all of my books there.” “Really.” Rarity deadpanned. She looked over at Spike who was still standing there. “And you charmed Spike!” "Force of habit." Elise said. “Can you remove it.” Rarity asked. “It will come off when I leave.” she said. She looked over at the bookshelf and pulled a fairly large book off of it. “This will do, now miss librarian can you check this out please.” “... sure.” Twilight said. Her eyes stayed on Elise as she went to get a scanner. After a few minutes Elise now had her book under her arm. “Now that’s done I’ll take my leave.” she said. She turned and looked at Rarity for a second before leaving. I caught a sight of her looking a bit sad before she put her hood up. As soon as the door closed Spike blinked a few times. “Uhh… what happened?” he asked. “You were charmed, my boy. Stuck in a trance of sorts.” Clockwork said, looking over to the drake. “What! I was charmed! How!” Spike looked around to see who charmed him. “That, is what happens when others meet my grandmother, her voice is laced with magic and can make even the most iron will soldiers do her bidding.” Rarity said. She shook her head and looked down. “She’s… really not that bad when you get to know her.” “Yet you are still mad at her.” I said to her. “Well she did make my childhood hard with what she did, I had to go get therapy after she… ate them.” she said. I saw her shudder a bit. “I still get nightmares of that.” Clockwork walked towards the grey book before picking it up in silence as he began reading. Rarity shook her head. “That’s in the past, now what was I… oh yes.” she smiled and turned to Clockwork. “Your shirt, it took me a bit longer to do some changes to it but it’s done.” Clockwork turned to look at Rarity before smiling at the sight of his shirt. He stood and walked towards her. “It looks good as new.” He said with a smile. “Of course it looks good as new, out of the changes you don’t need to worry about tears and rips.” she said with pride in her voice. I chuckled as I sat down. Like before, Clockwork took off his vest before taking off the shirt and handing it to Rarity before putting his old shirt back on as well as the vest. He smiled happily at this. “Much better.” He said. “I hope so, even with the rip it look very nice.” Rarity said. “Thank you.” Clockwork said as he clapped his hands together. “It’s my pleasure, I’m happy to help.” Rarity said. “So Clockwork, what are you going to do now?” I asked. “I'm not quite sure.” He answered as he turned to look at me. “Well I for one have some reading to do.” Twilight said as she returned to her book and spot. Rarity rolled her eyes. "Well it’s nice to see you all, and Mr.Clockwork if you ever need some clothes repaired just swing on by.” Clockwork nodded before Rarity turned and left. As the door closed, Clockwork sat down on an empty chair. “This is much better than what I usually have to deal with.” I heard Clockwork say to himself. I shrugged at him as Mr. Nibbles jumped up onto my lap. “I’m still a bit new to this, seeing them so… it’s kinda cool.” I said. “New? New to what?” He asked with a raised brow. I looked over at the room. “This really, I’m not from around here as you can tell just by looking at me.” I told him. “Oh you mean being a displaced.” He said, finally realizing what I meant. I nodded. “Yeah, it’s weird knowing that, there’s many more people like me. Being a displacement.” I said as I scratched Mr. Nibbles behind his horn. “Think of it this way, there are others out there.” He said to me. “Being new to the whole Displaced ordeal isn't uncommon to those amongst your kind.” “Yeah… all I know is that they're going to be weird.” I said with a grin. This got a chuckle from the man. “Indeed.” He said, still chuckling. I smiled at him as I thought about it, then frowned. “If there’s others out there, I’m guessing some are not as nice as others.” I said. With a sigh, he nodded. “Unfortunately, yes. Power corrupts those that aren't ready, they lose any and all sense of reason to achieve their goal.” He said before shaking his head. There was a brief moment of silence before it was shattered by a loud pulse like sound. I flinched at the sound and looked towards the source, seeing Twilight with her hand up as it shown a lavender glow. Her eyes were wide with shock and her jaw hung loose. “I see you found the Monopulse spell, effective for staggering your foes or handy for a large party.” Clockwork said, unfazed by the sudden sound. “Do be careful, charge it long enough and it'll release a lethal sound wave that could very well shred the skin of your bones.” “How do you know that?” I asked him. He looked at me with a smirk. “I wrote the damn thing.” He said, gaining Twilight’s full attention. “What? You wrote it?” she asked. “Yes I have, everything you see in that book is written down by my hand.” Clockwork said. Twilight stared at him for a moment before going back to her book. “Sure you did, if you did than I'm going to ascend to alicornhood.” she said unconvinced. I snickered a bit. “You know that she-” I stopped Clockwork from continuing. “Just let it happen, it will be funny.” I said with a grin. He nodded in understanding before glancing back at Twilight. “I recommend you make sure she doesn't try to read the whole thing, it's infinitely expanding its pages.” He said. “A book that never ends? That's something.” I said. Looking back at her I saw her reading the never ending book with the biggest smile I have ever seen. I smiled at this and felt my cheeks heat up. “Uhh… what were we talking about?” I asked Clockwork as he finished saying something. “All I said was that there's someone at the door.” He said. I blinked as a set of knocks was heard from the door. I stood up, putting Mr. Nibbles on a nearby pillow, I went and opened the door. “Howdy there Taliyah.” Applejack greeted. “Hey AJ, how goes it.” I asked. “Nothing’ really, came over to see how ya feeling.” she raised an eyebrow at me. “Ya seemed a bit better now.” I nervously chuckled at her, earlier today I sent AJ a message that I may not be coming to work due to the headache. But now... “Hehe, yeah uhh sorry about that, kinda forgot to tell you that I’m better.” I said sheepishly. “It’s fine, got everything done so ya don’t need ta worry.” she said. She looked over my shoulder and saw Clockwork. “Didn’t know ya had company. “Err… yeah.” I looked over at Clockwork. “This is Harrison Clockwork.” “Howdy.” she said as she shook his hand. Luckily not as rough as she did with me. “Good afternoon.” Clockwork responded as Applejack let go of his hand. “Names Applejack, owner of Sweet Apple Acres and,” she jerked a thumb towards me. “Her boss.” “I see.” Clockwork said with a raised brow. “Well it's nice to meet you.” “Same. Anyway ah’m here to check on Taliyah and tell her,” she turned to me. “That if ya are feeling any better ya are with me in the fields tomorrow.” “Yes mam!” I said while doing a salute. She just rolled her eyes. “Anyway, see ya around.” she said. She left the place as I sat back down. “So… do you…” I paused as I thought about what I was going to ask. Clockworked raised an eyebrow at me. “Do I what?” He said in confusion. “... have a family?” I asked. I shook my head at this. “Sorry, that’s personal and… ugg I need to keep my mouth shut at times.” He looked at me, not saying a word before signing. I could see sadness in his eyes. “Yes, a great granddaughter.” He answered in a saddened tone. “I never met her personally but I watch over here using the watch I have. She's the only family I have left.” “I see well… wait great-granddaughter?” I stared at him for a minute. “How old are you?” He looked at me with a sad smile. “Old.” He said before chuckling. “I've lost count after the first five millennia.” I blinked at him as I looked at the man who looks around thirty. “Nope, not going to go any farther about this. Time is confusing.” “It is indeed.” He said with a shake of his head. I chuckled a bit. “If you met my brother he’ll have a field day on the idea of time travel.” I said. “Trust me, my dear, it isn't time travel in the slightest. I'm not anchored onto time anymore, it has gotten to the point where age means nothing and is just a number.” Clockwork explained in a matter-off-act tone. “Still confusing.” I said. “I prefer my knowledge on geomancery thank you.” He nodded with a smile. He leaned back onto his seat. I looked over at Twilight, kow was still reading that book. I gotta hand it to her she can read anything without any getting interrupted, sometimes. “So anything else you want to talk about?” I asked. He stayed silent, almost as if he was in deep thought before finally his eyes widened. “I should get going.” He said, standing up from his seat. “Uhh… okay?” I stared at him for a moment. “You okay?” “Everything will be fine once I leave.” He said, making his way towards the door. I stood up from my seat. “Err alright, so… see you around I guess.” I said in a confused tone. As soon as he grabbed the door handle I heard something. “They've found me.” I heard Clockwork mutter. I felt a shiver up my spine, I looked over at Twilight and saw… that she’s still happily reading her book. ‘Really…’ I thought as I looked at Clockwork. “I hate to ask but… who’s ‘they’?” “They are the reasons I travel.” Was his answer. I went to the window and looked outside. From afar, lightning of unknown origins sparked and crackled just as a small sphere appeared and grew in size. Once it grew, it imploded and left a group of what appeared to be steampunk like robots. Clockwork “Robots, I’m getting a feeling that this should be the main plot point of any sci-fi show.” Taliyah said. “If it were a show, then the creators are insane.” I told her as I saw one of them beginning to move in jerky manner. I'd like to think I'm quite sane. “Why do I have a bad feeling about that one?” she said. “That is how it walks.” I told her as I narrowed my eyes at it. “Right… so what’s the plan?” Taliyah asked me. “There is no plan.” I said just as the bot’s gaze snapped towards me. “There never is.” The bot shone slightly, causing its erratic movement to change. “So we improvise.” she said. I looked at her and saw her smiling. They began running towards my direction, pushing past the town residents that walked by as they did. The residents did what most others do, started to panic. I looked at Taliyah. “You stay, they'll only follow me.” I said before taking out my watch once more and pressing the button. Not long after I did, I was engulfed in a bright light. Taliyah . I watched Clockwork got engulfed by a bright light and disappeared. I saw everyone running into buildings. I looked over to the other window and saw more of those robots. “Me, stay here, please.” i said as I crack my knuckles. “Then I would miss all the fun.” I ran out of the door and headed to the other group of robots as they marched towards me. They didn’t really seemed to notice me, or they do but didn’t care. “Well I don’t know what Clockwork is doing but I’m not letting you past.” I said and I raised my hand. The ground behind me rose up and made a fifteen foot wall of stone. “Now that’s there, time to make some scrap metal.” I said as I thrust my arms out. Stone shards shot out of the ground and launched towards the robots. The shards of stone pierced through their metal chests but to my surprise, the holes made by the stones melded itself back as if it was never there. One of bots turned their gaze towards me before getting into a fighting stance. “Right…let’s try some crowd control.” I muttered. I spread my hands out and made small mounds of stone rise up on the surface. A clenched my hands and pulled back, making some pillars of earth erupted. I sent a few of them towards me but the mounds shot up into spikes, impaling them. “Ha! Now that is how I do things.” I yelled. My victory was short lived as a set of loud noises. I looked back at the group of three impaled robots and saw their forms changing. As their bodies finished shifting and changing, they broke off the stone that impaled them. Their eyes shone slightly before one of them raised their hand and a set of stone pillars erupted from the floor. “OH THAT IS NOT COOL!” I yelled as I moved out of the way of the pillars. I looked back at the ones that now have stone floating around them. “That’s really not cool.” I backed up to the stone wall as they advance. Three of them raised their hands as stone spikes flouted up, aiming right at my head. Then they exploded. “HA! KABOOM!” I heard someone yell out. I looked up and saw Pinkie sitting on the wall with a rocket launcher. “Pinkie? What are you doing?!” I yelled up to her. “Well, I thought I would throw a big party for these guys but I saw them fighting you and I realized that they are big meanies so I’m going to throw them a rocket party!” she said as she jumped down with the rocket launcher. “Right, uhh Pinkie I don’t think-” I stopped as I saw the robots walking towards us, already repaired. “That didn’t work.” “Huh, I thought that would work.” she said. “Got any plans?” I asked. “Blow them up into pieces?” she said. I stared at her. “A different plan.” “Oh… nope.” I groaned as I clap my hands together, making a stone box and boxed the robots in. “Well that will hold them.” I said as an arm shot out of the box. “For the next ten seconds, so… RUN!” I grabbed Pinkie and ran through the wall, I made a door first, and ran back to the treehouse and ran into Rainbow. “There you are, what the heck is going on!” she yelled. “Well, a big group of robots appeared out of thin air and started to head towards us, Taliyah went to deal with a group of robots and did well until they adapted to her fighting and turned into robots that can throw rocks around, then I came and blew them up but that didn’t work so we ran and ran into you.” she said with a smile. Rainbow and I stared at her. “Yeah, that.” I said. “Wait wait wait, are you saying that these robots are… changing to fight?” she asked. “Looks like it.” I said. I saw her face lit up a bit at the idea. “Rainbow no, we don’t know why they are here, I don’t think it’s a good idea to look at their specs.” “But… the idea of them…” she looked off into space with a goofy grin. I sighed as I heard something walking up behind me. I whip around with three rock spears at the ready, only to see Clockwork there. He did not look pleased, at all. “I leave for three minutes and you've managed to not only evolve them but give them the power of stone manipulation.” He said with a angered look. “How am I supposed to know that they can do that!” I yelled back. “I told you to stay put.” He retorted simply. “There were more of them on the way!” I said. He didn't get a chance to reply as the wall behind him broke down, revealing one of the robots. Clockwork frowned before quickly taking out something from his vest which led to a strange and loud pulse like sound. The robot behind him fell over, twitching before seizing all movements. I looked back at Clockwork and finally saw what he held. “Whoa…” Rainbow said as she looked at it. I knew that look very well, it was the one that she wants to have it, take it apart to see how it works, then remake it. “I’m guessing that you have a way to stop them?” I asked Clockwork. “Yes, I do.” He said in a bemused tone. After he said this, he lowered the strange weapon. “Awesome.” Both Pinkie and Rainbow said in unison. The strange gun emitted a mechanical whirring sound just before a capsule was ejected from it. “Ooo, what’s that?” Pinkie asked. “A hand cannon I’ve hand crafted many eons ago.” Clockwork said. I stared at it and repeat the word eons. “Don’t think about it, it will just make my head hurt.” I muttered. “If you have questions, ask them later.” Clockwork said as he turned a small dial. “I have something to take care of.” With that he walked passed the dead robot and continued towards the center of town. “Let’s go help!” Pinkie said. She started to skip forward but I grabbed her. “Oh no, I already made them worse, I don’t think we should be fighting rock throwing rocket launching robots!” “Err, as much as I want to see that I have to agree with Taliyah,” Rainbow said. She walked over to the dead robot. “Now help me with this.” “Why?” I asked. She looked at me with stars in her eyes. “Because I want to know how these things work!” I stared at her for a moment and did the only thing I could think of; I facepalmed. Clockwork As I walked down the dirt road, the mechanical stomps began to emit behind me. I glanced behind me and saw that the other to Adapters had just turned a corner and began running towards me. What are you doing standing around, shouldn't you start to run? “When have I ever done that?” I asked back but received no answer as the Adapters closed in. The second Adapter raised its hand, causing it to shift. Once its hand finished shifting and changing, the hand was now a flail. It spun it around before swinging it towards me. I raised my hand and snapped my finger, the result was the sudden stop of the flail. Another snap and the flail was sent back towards the Adapter that threw it, landing a hit square on its visor. The whirling sound of the last Adapter greeted my ears just before it came into view with a large stone sword. The adapter tirelessly swung its sword only to miss each swing. Once I grew bored, I raised my left hand and the sword stopped inches away from my neck as it vibrated along with the Adapter bot that held it. Unable to move away from where it stood, I pulled out the hand cannon out of my vest and fired at the bot in front of me, leaving a large hole where its core once was. “That should do it.” I muttered to myself before looking up. You make me worry sometimes. If you were to be killed, I would have to come up with the most convoluted story just to bring you back. “I'm touched that you care.” I said in a mocking tone. I walked up to the downed adapter, seeing the flail stuck its head. I raised my hand towards it which caused it to start vibrating. The Adapter thrashed around unable to escape before melting into a tennis ball sized metal sphere. The sphere hovered onto my hand before I began making my way back. Taliyah “I think there’s a term for your kind of beings, I just can’t place what it is.” I said to Rainbow as she took a screwdriver to the robot. “Shut up.” she replied. “Is it so wrong to get excited over something cool?” “That thing almost tried to kill us.” I replied. Dash turned towards me, she wore a pair of mechanic goggles that made her eyes weird. “Says that one that ran out and fought it with stones.” she replied. I bit my lip at that. “We all make mistakes.” I muttered. Rainbow went back to the robot and took some pieces off. “This is so~ cool! This thing is so advance yet so old” she said. I did see it but I could tell that she has the biggest grin on her face. “Dashie, you’re doing it again.” Pinkie said as I saw her hanging upside down, defying the laws of gravity. “Don’t care, best day of my life.” she put her head down on the robot and give a loving sigh. “Where have you been in my life?” “Okay… this is getting weird.” I said. I watch this happen, I could literally see hearts coming off RD, as I heard the door open. “I've expected as much.” I heard Clockwork’s voice. “Already in the middle of taking the thing apart.” “Don’t look at me, it was all her idea.” I said without looking. I heard a sigh from him. “I see. Well, I do hope you don't plan on using its parts on anything dangerous.” He said. “I wish!” RD yelled. We looked back at her to see her goggles were on top of her head. “The metal plates keep repairing themselves as long some kind of energy is going through them, and…” she then hung her head. “I don’t have anything to do that.” “Oh don't act like there isn't hope.” Clockwork said as he raised his hand towards the robot before both his hand and the robot vibrated rapidly. Once the vibrating stopped, Clockwork lowered his hand and the sound of metal parts clanging onto the ground. “What did you do!” RD yelled with panic in her voice. “Oh calm down, I've only just disabled its ability to self repair.” Clockwork said with a roll of his eyes. Rainbow picked up one of the parts and looked at it. “It’s… not going to repair itself?” she asked. “It won't, meaning you'll be free to tinker with it.” Clockwork answered with a nod. She looked at the parts for a moment. “Pinkie, help me with this!” she said as she stood up. “Okey dokey lokey!” she said as she pulls a trolley out of nowhere. The two moved the parts over and headed out. I stared at them as they left. “Well, that was… something.” I said. “Indeed.” Clockwork simply replied. I decided to sit down and think back on them. “So these robots, they are here for you?” I asked. “Yes. They've been after me for as long as I could remember.” He answered with a shake of his head. “A race of hyper intelligent machines are after my head for their beliefs.” “Okay, that’s creepy.” I said. “Like, Terminator like creepy.” “They're also the reason that I have my great granddaughter left. They've butchered her parents, my granddaughter and her husband were both killed in an attempt to lure me out of hiding.” Clockwork added with a sigh. “But… why? Why are they after you?” I asked. “Because of what I am. In simple words, I'm an immortal Traveler with knowledge that surpases their own.” Clockwork answered, anger evident in his tone. “So… you're a Time lord?” I asked. He stared at me for a minute. “No, I'm just a Traveler.” He answered. “Oh, well, that’s good. It would make things more confusing if you were.” I said. “It would indeed.” He said with a chuckle. “So, you have robots that can change and evolve as they go, what are you going to do now?” I asked. “What I do best, travel.” He answered. I eyed him for a moment. “That’s it, you’re going to travel.” I said. He looked at with raised brow. “I don't suppose you have another suggestion.” He said. I shook my head. “I don’t have any, sorry.” He chuckled a little before placing a smooth metallic sphere on the table. “So what is… what the?” I said. I had looked back towards Clockwork only to see that he wasn't there. I looked back at the sphere as it hovered. I stared at the sphere as it hovered. “Please tell me you're not an evil metal ball of doom.” I asked it. “I assure you I'm not.” A voice answered. I looked around to see if anyone was here but didn't see anyone. I looked back at the ball. “Oh lord I'm talking to a talking floating ball.” I stopped to think about it. “You know, I shouldn't be surprised.’ “I take offense to that.” The voice said as the orb shone a blue light. It was taking another shape before I was blinded by the light. “Sorry, I rarely get to be out and about.” The voice said. Blinking rapidly as I slowly regained my vision, I was greeted with an odd sight. “Hello?” It said as floated closer. “Uhhh…” I stared at the object that was staring at me. “Hello?” “You seem confused.” It said. “I try not to be but things happen.” I said. I looked around the floating object. “Err… what are you?” “I'm a Ghost. Well technically, I'm your Ghost now.” the object said. I blinked at him, err it. Wait is it a guy? It sounds like a guy and… wait was I thinking about… oh yeah. [ “What?” I said. “It's hard to explain but think of me as an informative companion of sorts.” He said, blinking as he did. “Ahh… Ummm… what. Where’s Clockwork? You… ugg..” I clench my head for a moment. “Is this what Nick has to go through every day?” “To answer your first question, The Traveler left to another world.” He answered before looking around the room. “Okay… he’s not here, and I’m guessing he left you.” I said as he floated over to one of the bookshelves. “In short, yes.” The eyebot said as it shone a bright blue light on the books. “Okay on to the last part and I’m going to be blunt, why?” I asked drawing out the last word. He turned and looked at me as his frame spun around. “To keep them out, the Adapters I mean.” He said before looking back onto another book and shining the same blue light on it. “You wouldn't want an army of killer impossible to kill robots that can learn your every move and use it against you.” “That… would be helpful, keeping them out I mean.” I said. “Which is exactly why he left me here.” He said as his frame did another spin. “Any other questions?” He asked, still looking around. I thought about my next question, I didn’t really have any other question than the normal one that you see in alien movies but I’m in a world with magic and I can throw giant rocks around like it was nothing so those are out, so… “Do you have a name?” I asked. “A name? I… I don't have one. I never saw the need to have one.” The Ghost said, looking at me. I frowned at that. “Well why not have one, calling you Ghost is all well and good but it’s a bit overused.” I said. “To be quite honest, you are the only one I've talked in a really long time. A name wouldn't have been necessary beforehand.” He answered. “I see, well if you want you can have a name. I think both of us would agree that ‘floating robot eye’ isn’t really a good name.” I said. “Haha, very funny.” He said sarcastically. I smiled at him as he floated around the room thinking… I think. “But I suppose you're right.” “Me being right? Now that’s a scary thought.” I muttered. I thought of different names that would work for him. I took one of the many notebooks in the library and began writing down some names. “These are a few that I can think of.” The robot floated over and shined a blue light on the notebook. He hovered there for a few moments, which I guess he meant that was thinking. “Beta. It sounds… right.” He said after the long silence. “Alright, nice to meet you Beta.” I greeted him with a smile. He quickly nodded, which resulted in him losing his hovering balance. I chuckled a bit and looked over and saw Twilight, still reading… the same book… did she miss the whole killer robot scene? “You gotta be kidding me.” I said to myself as I walked over to her. “Oi.” Nothing. “Oi~” Still nothing, I grabbed the book and took it out of her hands. “Hey!” she yelled as she looked at me, then looked around. “Where’s Clockwork?” “You DID miss the whole thing!” I said loudly. I closed the book and walked away with it. “No more book for you.” “Wait, what! You can’t do that!” I heard Twilight yell out. “Just did.” I replied as I sat back down with said book on my lap. The two of us glared at each other for a bit. “Does this happen often?” Beta asked as he floated into view. “What is that!” Twilight yelled at the sight of him. “Yes, yes it does. This is what I get with living with a bookworm.” I said with a shrug. “Doesn't it get frustrating?” Beta asked, ignoring Twilight’s remark. I thought about it before answering. “Not...really, before coming here I used to live with my brother and he’s a bit of a bookworm as well, not as big as Twi here but still a bookworm.” I sighed at some memories. “He used to keep all of the History and Science books we get from school after we finish a grade and has a collection of fantasy novels. There was a very odd yet nice thing about it, having one side grounded with facts and logic yet the other open and creative.” “Your brother sounds intellectual with how you describe him.” Beta commented. I shrugged at him. “If you tell him that he would deny it, and probably say something like…” I straighten a bit. “‘Everyone has ways to deal with everything, this is my crazy way.’” Beta did what I could only assume was chuckle. “Yet you never say if he comes to visit, I would like to met him.” Twilight said. “If he does then something bad will happen, he has a way to bring trouble with him.” I said as I cross my arms. Beta stayed silent after hearing this. “Trust me, it happened.” “I'll take your word for it.” Beta said. I smiled as I saw the book on my lap glow a bit. Frowning I pulled a rock out of my pocket and flicked it over at Twilight. “Ow!” she yelped. “No book.” I retorted. Twi grumbled a bit as I pulled the book closer. Twilight looked over at Beta. “Wait, why is there a floating robotic eye in my home?” she asked. I stared at her then at Beta. “I forgot about that.” I said with a sheepish smile. “I'm Beta, her Ghost.” Beta answered Twilight. She looked over at me and mouthed ‘ghost’. I just shrugged. “Nice to… meet you?” Twilight greeted oddly. “You’re acting like this has never happened before.” I said to her. “Because it never did! When will I ever met someone who’s a floating robotic rubik's cube.” she paused and looked at Beta. “Err… no offence.” “Some taken.” Beta said in a bemused tone. Twilight fidget a bit at that. “Also if given some time Rainbow would have built something like that.” I said. Twilight looked at me with a frown, then a neutral look, then tilted her head and nodded. “That’s… really true.” she said. She looked at Beta for a second. “Speaking about her we might want to keep them away from one another.” “Why?” Beta asked. “Because she’s a gearhead and if she see’s you she would want to figure out how you work.” I said without missing a beat. “I wouldn't worry about that. Unlike the Adapters, I can't be disassembled.” Beta informed me. “Right…” I said as I leaned back. “So I have a question, while you’re here what are you going to do? Learn?” “Learning will only take a few minutes but after that… I don't know.” He answered. I scratched my head at this. “What else can you do, if you don’t mind me asking.” Twilight spoke up. “For starters, I can scan unknown objects or material and analyze the element they're made from. I can mimic others voices…” He said, stopping before his blue light turned lavender. “Like this.” He said in Twilight's voice. “Whoa, that’s cool… in a creepy way.” I said. Beta did his equivalent of an eye roll as its color turned blue again. “I can record audio and video as well as projecting holograms.” He said as he turned to the floor and shone his light on it before it formed a tiny blue humanoid figure. “Useful for observation.” He said as the the figure moved as if it was the one talking. “So… you’re a walking talking giant library?” I said to him. “The reason I say that is that you remind me of something I saw some time ago.” Beta nodded. “Right…” Beta said. I thought about this for a bit. I have a robot that has knowledge of who knows what and can keep the killer robots off of this world. Honestly I have no idea what to do. “What… would you like to do?” I asked him. He and Twilight looked at me. “What? I have no idea what to think.” “Well since I'm your Ghost, I follow wherever you go in case you need help.” He said. “Okay? So you’re going to be following me around.” I thought about it for a moment. “As in floating around me as I travel?” “Only if you're alright with it.” He said. I just shrugged. “Eh, you do you, I don’t have a problem with it.” I said. He replied in the form of a nod. “Well it looks like you have a new friend.” Twilight said. I stared at Beta for a moment. “Guess you get friends from others.” I said. “Though your a floating robot eye, it’s kinda cool.” “Who knows, maybe bringing me along will prove to be a good thing.” Beta said. “For her that’s a yes.” Twilight said. “Hey!” I glared at her as she sticks her tongue out. Beta let out a chuckle. “Oh, don't you start!” “Try me.” He said in a daring tone. I glared at Beta for some time. “Well I believe you two are going to be great friends.” Twilight said as she was walking up the stairs. “Also, yoink!” I blinked as the book in my lap shoot towards her. “Hey!” I yelled as she chuckled at me. “I had a big brother that does the same thing Taliyah, that trick doesn’t work that long.” she said as she disappeared. “For as smart as she is, she can be dumb.” I said as I pulled the book from behind me. “You switched books on her?” Beta asked. “Yup, so what do you want to do now?” “Whatever you're up for, I'm along for the ride.” Beta answered. I nodded as I stood up. “I guess I’ll show you around town.” I said as I walked to the door. “It also get’s me away from Twilight before she starts yelling.” Twilight. I hummed happily to myself as I walked into my bedroom. I had to admit that Taliyah did try to keep the book away but like I said to her; I have a big brother that did the same thing, I know ways around that. I laid down on my bed with my back to the wall as I got comfortable to continue reading. I took my reading glasses and smiled at the book as I flipped to the page that I was at and started reading. “And you thought you’re so clever, huh Twilight -Love Taliyah.” I blinked at the page and flipped through the pages. Blank. They are all blank. I stared at it as I realized what has happened. “Oh that cheeky…” I got up from my bed as I ran downstairs to get her. I got to the bottom just to see both Taliyah and Beta gone. I saw a note on the desk with my name on it, I picked it up and read it. “Went out to show Beta around town, will bring back a drink. :P -Taliyah” “OH COME ON!” Author's Note Hey this just happened and it's with Legion again :P. See any mistakes? Please let me know :) See you all in the next chapter. Chapter 7: We are not alone, and they have lasersToday started off normal, well in my books at least, sun was shining, birds were chirping, and the stuff. What was I doing at the time? Well I was making the earth crack open. It’s been about a week since Clockwork came and went so I spent the time chatting with Beta, I was right about him being a walking, or is it floating?, talking library he had literally everything in his head from all the places he been to. He even help me get a better control of my powers since for some reason he met others that can do the same thing I do so that was cool. “You’re taking this pretty quickly if I have to say.” Beta said as I fixed the ground. “What can I say, I’m a good learner.” I said with a grin. “Oh dear, I just inflated your ego.” he said. I looked over at him with a frown. “That’s rude.” “Yes and true.” he said. I rolled my eyes as I stretched, Beta vested knowledge about… well everything so far, helped everyone in town as well. He even gave some tips to AJ about farming. The look on her face was worth a week of work. “Right… so, do you enjoy yourself here?” I asked him. “Absolutely. A peaceful town full friendly people is considered a rarity.” He answered. “Peaceful? Sure… let’s go with that.” I said. “Relatively peaceful is what I meant to say.” Beta replied. I chuckled a bit. “Well at least you’re think that way, I still can’t get over how bright it is.” I looked around at where I was. “Like wow, the colour is so much brighter here.” “If I were to guess, it is because you're used to seeing the colors in a way that seems darker.” Beta said, looking at me. “Of course it could also be something else entirely.” “It’s probably that first one. I’m used to seeing everything a bit darker, nothing wrong with this place but… sometimes I don’t want to be blinded by looking at a cup of juice.” I said. “Your eyes will settle in do time, I'd say another week.” Beta said in his usual informative tone. “Thank you for your information.” I said. I started to walk back to town with Beta to continued the day. As I did I stopped as a shudder went up my spine, I looked behind me to see nothing behind me. I frowned at this. “Something the matter?” Beta asked. “Ever get the feeling that you’re being watched?” I asked him. “Can't say I have.” Beta answered. I looked back at where I was as the feeling stayed for a few moments before going away. “Great~.” I said in an annoyed tone. Beta looked at me funny before looking away. “Never get that feeling?” I asked him. “That feeling of something is going to happen and it’s bad?” “May I remind you that I am basically a floating mechanical eye.” Beta answered in a deadpanned tone. “By the way you talk it’s hard to see you as a robot eye.” I said with a smirk. That smirk turned to a frown as I thought about it. “I’m paranoid, must of got it from my brother.” “Hmm.” He hummed. We continued on into town and went to Sugarcube corner. I looked up at it and thought about it. “Is it really a building that looks like that or really a building made out of sweets?” I asked aloud. “It's built to look like a gingerbread house, I guess to show their dedication for baking.” Beta said before looking up and down at the building in question. “Right, I wonder how Pinkie does on Halloween?” I asked. We walked into the building and saw Pinkie working behind the counter. She smiled as she set up the display with cookies and cupcakes. “Hi Taliyah!” she said with a wave. “Hey Pinkie, how goes the day?” I asked. She just shrugged. “It's been slow but I’m catching up on some things so tomorrow would be easier. Same old?” she asked. “Yup.” I said. She pulled up some dark chocolate cookies and hand it over as I dropped three bits. I wonder why they call them bits? Was is just easier to say? “Say Taliyah, did you get a feeling about today?” Pinkie asked as she put the bits into the register. “What do you mean?” I asked her. “You know, a feeling? Like for me my tail twitched and right arm shacked and brow wiggled.” I tried not to laugh as she did those things. “I never get them in that order but… I’m having a bad feeling.” I frowned at her as I took my cookie. “I don’t know, see you around Pink.” She waved me off as I headed back to the library. I took a bite of my cookie and tasted the dark chocolate in my mouth. I wanted to enjoy it but what Pinkie said rubbed me the wrong way. “Maybe I’m not paranoid, maybe something is going to happen.” I said. “Maybe, best keep your guard up in case something does happen.” Beta suggested. I nodded as I continued on. We got to the library and headed inside. Nyx was sitting on a chair with tibbers on her lap as she watched Twilight pull more and more books out from the shelves. She had that determined look on her as a stack floated over to the stairs. I walked over to Nyx. “What’s going on?” I asked her. “Mom found something in the sky last night and went full on crazy.” she said. “Oh, I see, cookie?” I asked as I offer her the bag. “Thanks!” she said as she took out one. We watched Twilight took more and more of the books out of the shelves as she put some back. She turned to see the three of us and a look of surprise was on her. “When did you-” “Just now, sup.” I asked as I took another bite of my cookie. I lift the bag up. “Cookie?” “Thanks but no thanks, I’m busy finding a book or books that can tell me what I saw last night.” she said. “What did you see?” I asked her. “That’s just it, I don’t know. I asked Luna about it but even she doesn’t know.” Twilight said. “I didn’t know that you can asked her about anything, since she’s a princess after all.” I said. “Me too but it seems she’s free most of the time, she said she was board at the moment.” Nyx said to me. “If I may ask, what does this thing look like?” Beta asked. “I don’t really know… here’s a picture I got from last night.” she said as she floated over a picture. It was the night sky through a telescope. What was odd was an object was blocking a bit of the sky. “I’m not good with what the sky should look like but that doesn’t look normal.” I said to her. Beta floated over the picture and looked down at it. “Odd. What is a Ketch doing here?” He asked quietly. “Uhhh a what?” I asked. “A Ketch. It's a ship used by a race called the Elinski to travel.” Beta informed us. Twilight on her part had a notebook and pen floating nearby writing this down. “Again don’t know what the Elinski, did I say that right? Anyway, what they are but I do agree on why are they’re here.” I said. “The Elinski are a race of scavengers. If they're here, they want something but what is the question.” Beta said. “Should we be worried?” I asked him “Very much.” Was his only response. “How so?” Twilight asked. She had a look of worry as her eyes dart over at Nyx. “They will stop at nothing to get what they want.” He said. Twilight look at me for a second as I stared at Beta. “And we don’t know what they want.” I said. “Exactly why we should be worried.” He replied, looking back down at the picture. “I’m going to send the Princesses a letter of this.” Twilight said as she raced upstairs. I thought on what they would want. “What do they want in general? Like when they want something is there a theme to the items?” I asked him. “I don't know and that worries me greatly.” He said, looking back at me. “This is the first time I saw you this worried before.” I said. His response was a deadpanned stare. “Hey, there’s your normal look.” “Very funny.” He said in a bemused tone. I smiled at him as Twilight came back down. “I got a letter back, she said that we should be prepared but nothing has happened.” she said. “See when you say that my worry doesn’t leave.” I said. “Well there’s no sighting of these Elinski so maybe they haven’t come down.” she said. I looked at Beta with a deadpan look. “They are on the ground aren’t they.” I asked. “Not that I'm aware of.” He answered before Twilight came back. “So… any ideas on dealing with them if they do come down?” I asked him. “I may have an idea but it'll take some time. An hour or two at most.” He said. I nodded at him. “Well looks like I’m going to pull what my brother does.” I said. “And that is?” Beta asked as his blue light turned green. “Become very paranoid and look at places for defences, seriously he does that all the time.” I said as I turned to the door. “See you in a bit.” I walked out of the place as I looked around town. I saw places that look good for holding ground but that’s all I got so far. I look at my bracelet as the stone glowed. “Nick I wished you’re here, you’re better at this than me.” I muttered. I lowered my arm as I continued planning. I’ll call on him if things look bad, I don’t want to lean on him all the time. After spending about an hour of planning out some things I headed back. I stopped at Sugarcube corner as I saw tables put up to the windows and a barricaded is in front of the door. I stared at it then walk up to it. “Pinkie? Are you alright?” I called out. I saw her look up with an army helmet on. “Shhhh!!! They can hear you!” she quietly yelled at me. “Uhh… who can hear me?” I asked. “The aliens, they are here! They want something and my tail is telling me they aren’t going to stop until they get it.” she said. Was she talking about the Elinski? “Okay? Question, are you going to be okay?” I asked her. “Yeah, I’m going to be okay.” she turned her head. “Shiro! Kuro! You ready?!” Two beings popped up beside her. One was a white fur ball with a small horn and a wing on its right side, the other was black, two small horns and a wing on the left side. They both had army helmets on. “Uhhhh…” I said as I watched this. “We’re fine here, go do your thing.” and wit that the three of them ducked down into the store. I blinked a few times and shook my head. Right… I headed back to Twilight's place and stepped in. I saw Twilight pacing. “You know that you’ll ruin the floor if you do that.” “Well you would too if something bad is going to happen.” she said. I just shrugged as I looked around. “Where’s Beta?” I asked. “Down in my lab, he need space for whatever he was doing.” Twilight said. Seeing that I’m not going to get much out an overly stressed out Twi I headed down to see what Beta is doing. In the center of the room was Beta. He was in pieces and the pieces orbited around his eye as a sonar like sound was heard. The orbiting parts began to accelerate before quickly putting themselves back together before a flash of light filled the room. Once my vision was restored, Beta was floating in the center of the room. His once blue eye was now a light green. “Coordinates sent. Broadcasting distress signal to nearby Guardian.” Beta said in monotone voice. His metal frame spun like a rubik's cube. “Beacon must be set on open area.” As he said this, a tube like object appeared out of thin air and onto the ground in front of my feet. “I’m guessing this is the beacon?” I asked. The green of Beta’s eye changed back to its regular blue. “Yes.” He responded. “Okay, question can this be put right outside of the door or somewhere in town?” I asked, thinking that I could just place it… well right out side of the door. “Unless you want to deal with a hole through the wall, I suggest the clearing you practice on.” Beta said. I sighed at this and nodded. “They don’t make things easy, well guess there’s no time than the present.” I said as we headed upstairs and out of the front door. At first we walked over there but I decided to make things a bit easier and made a piece of earth come up and sat on it as it floated over at where we’re going. “So this thing is a distress beacon for who ever you called?” I asked Beta. “I've already sent a distress signal, that beacon is for marking an area to land.” Beta answered before floating passed me. “As for who I called, he is a friend of the Traveler.” I nodded as we left the city line and after fifteen minutes we came to the spot where I used to train. I hopped off the floating piece of earth and jab the beacon into the ground. I took a few quick steps back to get out of the beacons way. The beacon planted itself firmly on the ground before emitting a green light. Within second it began beeping before I heard something above us. I looked up to see a strange ship in the sky closing in on us before landing above the beacon. “Cool~” I said. The top of the ship opened up before a person hopped out of it. “Someone called for the cavalry?” Came a man's voice. I looked at the owner of the voice and saw a fully armored man. “Yes, I think.” I said to him. From over his shoulder, an eye bot similar to Beta appeared. The only difference between the two was that Beta was a pure white while the other one was orange. “Any idea what House they are?” The man asked Beta. “House of Wolves.” Beta answered with certainty. “Wolves, huh.” The man said. “Remember the last time we fought them, Echo.” The Ghost above his shoulder spoke. Its voice was a bit deeper than Beta’s. “Right.” The man said. “So where's your Guardian, little Light?” He asked Beta. The latter glanced back at me before looking back at the armored man, who I guess is Echo. “I have no Guardian but…” Beta said, floating over to me. “I'm her Ghost.” He finished as he floated above my shoulder. The man looked at me and I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. “Hi?” I asked nervously. There was no response from the man which only made the nervous feeling worse. His Ghost floated over to me before enveloping me in his blue light before doing the same to Beta. “As I thought, it's Clockwork’s doing.” said the Ghost as he floated back. I leaned over to Beta. “Should I be worried? I feel like I should be worried about something.” I said to him. “No. They're the ones I told you about.” Beta answered before I looked back at the man. “Great. Another one.” Said Echo with a groan. “What’s wrong with you?” I asked him as I crossed my arms. “You aren't the first person we've come across with a ghost of their own.” Answered the unknown Ghost. “There are others?” Beta asked, receiving a nod from the other Ghost. “And I’m guessing you two ran into them, a lot.” I said to them. “No, we've been called by them. Each of them having a standard Ghost handed to them by the Traveler, Harrison Clockwork.” Echo answered. “Huh, that’s nice to know… I think?” I said. “Anyway about your situation, have there been any sightings of Fallen?” Echo asked, changing the subject. “Other than the a photo of their ship, no but I been getting feelings that I’m being watched throughout the day.” I told him. “That could either be paranoia or they've sent Vandals down. Either way, it's bad.” Was the armored man's answer. “Speaking of Vandals…” Said the Ghost as he turned around and looked out into the forest. Echo did the same and grab hold of the weapon hanging over his shoulder. “I see them.” Echo said before looking back at me. “You better get out of here, this a job for a Guardian.” With that he moved towards the forest with a gun in hand. I watched him go as another bad feeling went up my back. “Let’s head back, I having a bad feeling again.” I told Beta. “It's best if we do.” The Ghost over my shoulder responded. I turned and started to head back to the library, that feeling wasn’t going away as I walked. Echo Running through the treeline and loading up my weapon, I could hear the echoing growls of the cloaked Fallen. With a shoulder charge, I managed to find and hit one. The force of impact sent the Vandal flying onto a try before a loud crack and snap was heard upon impact and the Fallen dropped onto the floor. Hearing the first shot fired, I ducked just as the beam flew passed me and hit a tree instead. Running behind a large tree, I poked my head out before firing. The sound of another distant gun fire made me retract back behind the tree. This went on for minutes before finally the fight stopped. “Vandals, incoming!” Centuri exclaimed as a sword embedded itself into the tree just inches away from my face. Reeling back from shock, I looked at the direction it came from and saw three Vandals. One of them took a swing at me. I moved out away just before it could hit me and delivered a strong punch that set it ablaze. The Fallen let out a pain roar as it burned and its friends used the hilt of their blades to hit me. Dazed by the hit, I had no time to react for the second hit and was sent flying five feet away from them. Once I regained my senses and stood back up, I could only chuckle as I felt my shield regenerate. “Big mistake.” I said before my hand caught on fire and formed a familiar hammer. I gripped the hammer. “Hammer!” I yelled as I threw it at them, causing it to explode and set them on fire. “Hammer! Hammer! Hammer!” With each word I said, I threw another Hammer. The two Vandals vanished into the flames, their screams echoing before I gripped the newly formed hammer in my hand and looked at the last one. A Reaver Captain. Its mask was cracked from the blow to the head I gave it. Raising its only sword, it got into a fighting stance. Rolling my eyes, I smashed its legs with the hammer in my hand before quickly pulling out my sidearm and firing square on its forehead. “There are more heading this way.” Centuri informed me as the hammer dissipated. “By my count, two more groups from both east and west.” “Alright.” I said as I holstered the sidearm. “Do I still have my sword?” Taliyah “Are those gunshots?” I asked as we got to the door of the library. I was about to open it when I heard them. “It appears to be.” Beta answered, looking back towards the forest. Looking in that direction I thought on what the guy said. “He has his own ghost, guessing where you come from there’s others like them.” I asked Beta. “In a sense. You see Ghosts were created by the Traveler in order to protect humanity. Each Ghost would set off to find their Guardians in the form of long dead people. When a Ghost finds their Guardian, they are able to resurrect them no matter what the conditions the remains may be.” Beta said, adding a brief explanation. “Well that’s cheery, now I know if I die I come back as a zombie.” I thought about it for a second. “Maybe a zombie with a brain I guess.” “It doesn't work that way, being turned into a zombie. I would explain to you how it works but I know how you feel about the subject of time manipulation and whatnot. To put it simply, Ghosts reconstruct their bodies as well as enhancing a few things such as agility strength and perception.” Beta added once more, this time a little irritated. “Not a big fan of zombies I’m guessing.” I asked as I opened the door. I walked in and closed the door as Beta floated ahead of me and turned around. “Saying that we turn people into zombies is an offensive remark towards both Guardians and Ghosts alike.” He said. “Right, sorry.” I said as I sat down. “I kinda don’t think on what I’m talking about when I’m talking. Somethings comes out and… others get irritated.” “I can see that, you need to work on that.” he said. “Thanks for the insight.” I said sarcastically. As I stared at him I thought on what he said. “Wait you said you ghosts go off and find Guardians as dead people… then why are you with me if I haven’t died yet… unless I did die and you brought me back and I had a big black out between the two points.” “Calm down, you haven't died at any point in time. I'm your Ghost because the Traveler made me for you.” He explained. “Oh… got to say he works fast on making you for one person. Not that I’m complaining.” I said as I leaned back. “Like I said, time manipulation.” Was all Beta said as he floated over my shoulder. “Ah, that makes sense.” I said. I sat there for a few minutes until I heard someone whisper something, I looked around to see who it was but saw that there’s no one. “Did… did you hear that?” “Whispers, yes.” He answered. “Though from who?” I stood up to look around to see if there was someone here. After seeing that there was no one I started to hear them again, this time I got the feeling that they wanted me to go somewhere. Licking my lips I went to the door and headed out, odd since I got here some time ago. Following the voices I went just outside of town and stopped. I waited until the whispers came back but this time more clearly. “... behind...you… danger…” I panicked as I spun around and sent a pillar of earth to slam into whatever. The being got sent flying away as I saw it. “WHAT THE LIVING HELL IS THAT!?!” I yelled as the being got up and looked at me. It pointed what I could guess is a gun. I made a wall of stone erupted from the ground as I kneeled down. I punched the ground as I saw my power go through the earth like a weave and heard the creature cry out. I looked over and saw that whatever it is got turned into a stone pin-cushion. It twitched a few times then stopped. “Okay, really what the hell?” “It's one of them, an Elinski better known as the Fallen. It's a Vandal which would explain why I couldn't detect it, they like to cloak themselves.” Beta explained as he hovered over to the body and scanned it. “Consider yourself lucky, it's armor wasn't in any condition to fight.” He said as he finished his scan. “Nice to know.” I said as my heart was beating a mile a minute. “I’m not going to question ask why it was behind me, I’m lucky that you… wait you didn’t see it? I thought you told me that it was behind me?” “I never said anything before seeing it.” Beta said, looking at me with his frame tilted. “Are hearing things?” I didn’t say anything for a bit as I looked around, there was no one around me but I felt someone is near. Under my feet the ground vibrated. “... I… I don’t know… maybe?” “We need to go, who knows how many more there are.” Beta suggested as he looked around us. “Yeah, not arguing with you there.” I said. The both of us headed back to the library. It took less time to get back since I was jogging back. I opened the door and went to a spot where I could see the outside from a safe spot. “Do you think the other two are alright?” As I finished saying this, a loud metal like explosion was heard coming from the forest. “They're fine… I think.” Beta said after hearing the noise. I slowly nodded as I heard running coming from downstairs. The door opened and Twilight came in looking frantic. “Did you hear that!?! I think it came from the Everfree!” she yelled. “Yes, it did I heard it too.” I said. “Who could have done that?!” she asked as she went to grab some more books. “A friend…” I answered. Dang it, I did it again. She turned to look at me. “A friend.” “Yes.” “A friend of yours.” “Yup.” “... I don’t know if you’re lying.” Twilight asked as she narrowed her eyes. “You know me.” I simply said. She eyed a me then shook her head. “Whatever, anyway the princesses are sending some soldiers here to defend the town.” she told me. “Great, so what are you doing?” I asked her. “Making sure the safe room is set up.” she answered. “I see.. Wait you have a safe room?” I asked. She rolled her eyes. “Of course I have a safe room, doesn’t everyone?” she asked. I didn’t say since I didn’t know. She then grabbed a few stacks of books and headed downstairs. “I don’t know why every smart person, pony or not, are crazy.” I said out loud. “Maybe it's a norm for them.” Beta said. I nodded as I looked outside again. The place looked deserted as there wasn’t anyone out there. A thought came to mind. “I may know the answer but how is the other two going to find us or are they going to just leave when they are done?” I asked. “They know of our location.” As soon as Beta said this, the front door opened and closed. Looking back, I saw Echo and his Ghost. Echo held the hilt of a sword and his gun was attached to his back. “I would question why you bring a sword to a gunfight but I seen things that I question, also hello!” I greeted. “I took care of their scouting parties but one slipped out from the fight. I would've chased it down but you came and made it a pin cushion.” Echo informed as he placed the hilt down on a table. “I have to say I did good.” I said with some pride in my voice. “But most of it has to go to Beta here since he showed me how.” “Right.” He said turning his gaze towards Beta. “Good work, Little light.” “So… are there more?” I asked. “A lot more now that we've dealt with, they're bound to send more down.” Echo’s Ghost spoke as it appeared over his shoulder. “That’s… not good.” I said. I thought about the pin cushion guy. “I don’t think I can do much for help, after what Beta said the guy had bad armor so if I face then with okay armor…” “I have a way to change that but I doubt you're ready.” Echo said as he crossed his arms. “Change what?” I asked. “Your condition to fight. You wouldn't last a second against the Fallen without proper training and armor.” Echo said as his Ghost looked over my shoulder. “Right…” I said before looked at Beta. “What are they talking about?” “He means he can make you a Guardian.” Echo’s Ghost answered. “Oh, right… what?” I said. I heard Beta sighed at the which earned him a frown from me. “It's just as Centuri says, I can make you a Guardian. A Guardian needs the Light to fight, you don't have the Light to even defend yourself.” Echo said to me. “Unfortunately, he's right.” Beta sighed. I looked at the three of them which made me nervous. I began to fidget with my bracelet as the stone glowed a bit. “It's your choice. You can become a Guardian to fend off the Fallen or not.” Echo said, waiting for an answer. I thought about it for a moment then stood up. “As much as I’m going to get yelled at I going to take it, it will help protect my home so there’s not much to think about.” I said. With a nod, Echo signaled his Ghost towards me. Scanning me in his blue light, Beta floated by quietly before the Ghost was finished. “There. You won't feel anything different now but the Light has accepted you.” The Ghost said before floating away. I looked at my hands as… well I don’t feel anything. Guess it did work… I think. “Right… I don’t feel different.” I said as I shifted a bit. “You will later. Now it's time for your Ghost to see what you'll become.” Echo said, looking over to Beta. “This might make you feel nauseous afterwards.” “Oh great…” I said with a groan. “Hold still.” Beta said as his eye shone a lighter blue. Like the other Ghost, Beta scanned me from top to bottom but once he began scanning up my legs, the beam of his light made armor and as it went up, more armor was made. All I gotta say is that this felt weird. Once the light shone my face, everything went dark. I blinked a few times. “Uhh…” is all I said as I hear my voice went through what I can guess is a helmet. “I can’t see.” “You haven't turned on your visor.” Spoke the Ghost named Centuri. “Hold on, I'm new to this.” Came Beta's voice before I was blinded by a light before being able to see. “A Huntress? Haven't seen those in a while.” Echo commented. I blinked as I looked at myself, I saw that I was wearing armor that felt comfortable. I muttered a sorry to Twilight as I flicked my hand up to make some stone rise up. It reflected me like a mirror. “Oooo that’s cool.” I said, striking a pose. “And it seems you can still use your powers as well.” Beta said. “Guess so.” I said as I looked at myself. Oddly I felt like I seen this before. “So… other than the what the name implies what’s a huntress?” “The Hunter is a Guardian class which specializes in agility. Hunters are quick on the trigger and deadly with a blade, so much so that they have earned a fearful reputation and are known as the Masters of the Frontier.” Beta asked. I looked around but didn't see him. “Uhh… where are you?” I asked. I thought about it and tap my helmet. “Are you in here?” “Correct.” Beta answered. I nodded as I made the rock sink back into the ground. “So… is there other things to know?” I asked Echo as I hopped in place. “Yes. You'll have abilities given to you by the Light.” Echo said before he gripped his helmet before turning it and taking it off. “Oh wow.” was all I said. I stared at him as he looked at me. “That’s both cool… and creepy.” “Right, whatever.” Said Echo, annoyed of my comment. “I'm sure you know how to fire a gun.” He said holding a handgun. I nodded. “A few times, I have pretty good aim but my brother is better.” I said to him. He tossed the gun towards me and I caught over my shoulder. “Good, the next wave of Fallen are yours to deal with. Think of it as a test.” Echo said to me as he pulled out a knife. “Pass and you can keep the armor. If you fail…” With that he stabbed the table with the knife and left it there. “The armor will be the least of your worries.” “Right.” I said as I picked up the knife. I looked at it and put in the knife holder that I have. “So… when this wave starts.” “That's for you to find out. Head to the forest and don't lose your head.” Echo said before looking around the library. I eyed him then walked out of the place, I headed to the Everfree as I was left with my thoughts. “Am I crazy or is it something else?” I asked out loud. “What do you mean?” Beta asked as he suddenly appeared in front of me. “I don’t know, just that I feel like I’m crazy.” I told him. “I’m going into a forest to fight something that I have no idea what is and most of all Echo and his ghost don’t like me.” “I didn't think you would care if someone likes you or not.” Beta said in confusion. I shrugged. “I don’t like others not liking me, rubs me the wrong way.” I said. “How so?” He asked. “Hard to explain, it just does.” I replied. Beta nodded before disappearing. “Maybe it's just a feeling.” I heard Beta say. I nodded before hearing the rustling of leaves above me followed by a growl. “Here we go.” I said as I pull out the handgun. “Odd, I only sense a few of them. I'd thought they'd send more.” Beta said. “Didn’t you say that some of them can hide from you?” I said as I took aim, muttered to myself as a memory of Nick and I used to do this. “Yes, some not all.” He replied. I looked around at the forest to see if I can see any of them. “Where’s the nearest one you us?” I asked. “Above.” He answered in a nervous tone. “Oh.” was all I said as I looked up to see something falling at me. I jumped back as the being landed where I was. “Well, hello to you too.” I said as I aimed the gun at him, her, it. The being raised it’s gun at me to aim, I fired and hit it in the shoulder. Shit. Growling, it charged its gun before firing. I narrowly dodged the shot only to be tackled by the thing. I looked at it as it pulls a knife. “Oh screw this.” I said as willed the earth to punch the thing. A pillar shot out and slammed into it, sending it to a tree. Quickly standing up I pulled my knife out and threw it at it. For some lucky way it hit him in the head. It twitched a few times and fell down. “Well… that’s one way to do things.” I said as I grabbed the gun and my knife. Looking at the Fallen I took it’s knife and looked at it. “This might come in handy.” I started to trek through the forest to look for more of them, with gun and knife out. “Beta, how many can you see?” I asked him. “Three more. Though the third one seems different.” Beta informed me. I nodded at this. “Are they close together or spread out?” I asked him, I’m really getting into this whole thing aren’t I. “Close.” He spoke out as strange distant howls echoed through the forest. “Joy, well looks like we got a bit of hunting to be done.” I said. I thought about it and giggled. “Good lord if Nick heard me say that he would of laughed.” Shaking my head I headed out until I saw a clearing. The three were there and… “I can see why the third one is different Beta.” I told him as I looked at it. “He’s big.” I said. “He's a captain.” Beta said before appearing in front of me. I stared at it for a minute. “Really, why is he big? All he needs is a sign that says ‘I’m the captain, come shoot me!’ I really don’t understand why they look like that.” I said annoyed. “Believe it or not, that is still the lowest rank among Fallen.” Beta said before looking towards the big guy. “He is merely a captain of a scouting squad. The highest ranking captains are Elders.” “Interesting,” I said as I looked around at the clearing. “Have any ideas?” “I got one. Move!” He yelled before suddenly vanishing. I looked as two of them pointed their guns at me. “Oh hell!” I yelled as I moved. The large one barked out commands in a language that could only be heard as snarls and growls. “Beta, what’s this plan of yours.” I said as I ran. I thought about what he might have in mind. “If you say shoot them, that’s not a plan.” “What other choice do we have?” He asked in a panicked tone. I rolled my eyes and looked over at the three. “Well I got a plan, a dumb one but still.” I said as I thrust my hand out, feeling the earth as I willed it to launch one of them into the air. It shot into the air as I took aim, shot three times and this time hit it in the head and chest. “Ha! Air kill!” Looking at the other one I made a pulling motion and made it sink into the earth. Turning my hand I made a fist as the earth crushed the Fallen as it screamed until it went silent. Now it’s just the big guy and me. “Err, can you tell me what you know about the captain?” I asked Beta. “They carry two large shock swords and a battle rifle.” As Beta spoke, the captain used its two upper arms and pulled two swords from its back. “Great…” I said as I aimed at it. “I don’t think a handgun will have a high chance to take him down.” I sighed as I the captain just stared at me, waiting. I thought of the sounds of a old western dual song as this was happening. Then the captain charged at me. It took some swings at me but I ducked and dodged then, odd I feel a bit… faster? I moved around as the ground lifted me up and I skated around it. It’s growling became louder and more annoyed as this went on. Letting out a roar of frustration, the captain spread its lower arms open and created a bubble shield around us. I tried moving out of the shield but found it impossible to go through it. The shield made it increasingly difficult to keep dodging. Even with the shield keeping me trapped inside, I was still faster than the captain and it continued to miss every swing. This lasted for another minute before the shield shattered. I jumped back a bit away from the captain. “That, was not fun.” I said. “Didn’t know about the bubble.” “Neither did I.” Beta spoke as the captain dropped the swords and pulled a battle rifle from its back. It didn't bother to aim down the sight and fired wildly in anger. I started to run around him as he followed me with his gun. Waiting for that moment, then I heard the clicks of his gun empty. I took the other knife out and threw it at him, hitting him in the shoulder. He was stagger at this as I bolted at him. Using the earth I launched myself at him, knocking him over. I jabbed my other knife in his neck as I took aim at his head. “Nighty night.” I said as I took two shots. It twitched a bit then it’s arms fell to the ground. I took the knife I threw and jabbed it into it head, just to make sure. “Is that all?” “Yes. That was the last of them, for now.” Beta said as appeared over my shoulder. I nodded as I got off of the captain. Taking back my knife I heard something coming from the forest. I turned around and aimed just to see Echo walk out. “Good job, you did better than I expected.” Was the first thing he said. I lowered my gun and look around me. “Well, I’m not going to say that this didn’t freak me out.” I said “Yeah, I saw.” Echo said as he looked down at the captain. “You did well though and you proven to me that you're more than worthy of wielding the Light.” I tilted my head up since they can’t see me smile. “Well this is nice and all but I don’t have one question.” I pointed at the captain. “As I was fighting him I felt… faster. Is that just being a Guardian?” “No, it isn't because you're a Guardian, it's because you are a huntress.” Echo answered as rummaged through the corpse of the captain. I looked at the two knives I got and put them away. I looked at the one that was now a head in the ground. Kneeling down I flicked it in the head. “Now you’re a fallen head.” I said. “Please don't.” Beta spoke. I thought about it. “Yeah, that was a bad joke.” I said as I looked at the head. “So… what do I do with you?” “What are you doing?” I heard Echo ask. “Wondering what I should do with this head.” I answered. “Do I leave it or do something?” “Whatever, just hurry up. I found something that can tell us what they're after.” The robot man said before walking away. I looked at the head and decided to leave it, walking back to the others. “So what did you find?” I asked. “A pre recorded audio log detailing on their objective. I found it after taking care of the other Fallen groups before finding you in the library.” Echo answered, showing me a small pentagon shaped device. “What does it say?” I asked them. Echo responded with a shrug. “It's in Elinski. It'll take a bit before Centuri can translate.” He said as we exited the forest. As we walked another question came to mind. “There’s more of them aren’t there, more than the Fallen I mean.” I asked. “Yeah.” Echo said as he put away the device. I looked up at the sky and sighed. “Well it’s good that you two came then, right.” I said. “No, you're lucky that an Elder Vanguard is here. There are many other Guardians who would have answered your call but none of them have ever faced the House of Wolves.” Echo said in an informative tone before looking at me. “Inexperienced Guardians can be quite troublesome.” “Elder Vanguard?” Beta asked him. Echo looked at him and nodded. “Yes and as an Elder Vanguard, I have to lead the newer generation of Guardians.” Echo said. “Cool.” I said. We continued walking for some time as I felt something in my head. I put my hand on it as my vision shifted a bit. What I saw was a group of armored soldiers standing in front of me. “You all know why you are here.” a voice said. She recognized the voice, it was her brother's voice. “You’re here to protect the land from beings and creatures that want to destroy the land, that armor will protect you but know that you’re not invincible.” He began to pace in front of them. “Keep in mind that here, you aren’t a hero, you're not here so that when you go back people with put on a parade for you. You're here to make sure that those people, family, friends, and complete strangers don’t get to see fear. We are those that stand up to fear so that they don’t have to. The ones beside you are the ones that will protect you from that fear and you do so to them. Some of them may not come back but now this, when you put on that suit, your taking the load of everyone hope with you. Understand?!” “YES SIR!” they all yelled. My vision went cloudy as it returned back to normal. I shook my head at this. “Something wrong?” Echo asked “I’m fine, say how are inexperienced Guardians be troublesome?” I asked him. “There are a lot of things that could tell you why but to keep it short, most guardians prefer to take action before anything else.” Echo said as his Ghost appeared over his shoulder. “So, they would go off and shoot anything at sight?” I asked. “No, they'd more likely drive up to the Ketch to deal with Fallen without delay.” Echo answered. “And… that’s a bad thing?” I asked since I can’t tell if it was. “Yes. If they were to die there, they're Ghost wouldn't be able to resurrect them.” Echo said, looking at the buildings around us as we passed by. “And if they die, they are dropping the hope of others.” I said out loud, remembering the last part of the speech. “Exactly.” Echo said looking at his Ghost. “Of course the Guardians are smart enough to try it but…” “There's always that one Guardian.” The Ghost finished. “Right, well I have a feeling that I won’t be that one who does that,” I looked over at Echo. “Err… I hope.” “I really hope so.” Echo muttered under his breath. I eyed him for a moment but agreed. I chuckled as I remember something. “Always think before you act, if you don’t you walk into something that would blow up in your face.” I quoted something Nick has said before. “Right.” Echo said before we took a turn on a corner and saw the library. “Once we're back at the library, Centuri will begin the translating process.” “Alright.” I said. We got to the library and went inside. I saw that most of the books were now gone, guessing the Twilight took them downstairs for safe keeping. I sat down and examined the armor on me. I knew it was new but it felt like I wore it for years, I wonder why? Echo took out the device before placing onto the empty table before his Ghost hovered over it and began scanning it. After a few minutes of silence, the Ghost stopped the scan before looking at Echo. “They want her Ghost. They intend to use him as a map of sorts to jump to another system.” The Ghost said. Echo looked to be in deep thought. “A map?” He muttered before snapping his fingers in realization. “The Traveler's map, that's what they're after.” This earned a nod from the Ghost. “Correct. They seem to have a grudge against him with what I heard. Something about a converted Vandal.” The Ghost said. “I have no idea what you two are talking about but they aren’t taking him.” I said crossing my arms. “Map or no he’s my friend and I’ll be damned if they think they’re taking Beta.” “Well they're coming down soon, and I mean the entire ship. They mentioned landing the Ketch where the air is cold.” The Ghost said before looking at Echo. “Once they do land, we can infiltrate the ship and take out the Kell.” “I don’t know what Kell means but I think that’s the leader of them, take out their leader the rest will fall… maybe.” I said. “Think of it this way, we take out the big boss and they're whole crew will collapse in on itself.” Echo explained. “Right.” I said. I thought about the part about ‘where the air is cold.’ “Beta, can you pull up a map of the land please.” He nodded and a blue light came out as we saw a hologram map of Equestria. I pointed at the blinking dot on here were are. “Okay, this is where were are and here,” I moved over to point at the top of the map. “Is where it’s the most cold, if anything this is where they would land.” Echo nodded slightly before looking at his Ghost. The latter scanned the map before looking at Echo. “It's far, you'll need your sparrow to get there quicker but I'll need some time to set up a signal for your sparrow.” With that the Ghost floated away, leaving Echo behind. I looked at a table behind me and saw the hilt of a sword, minus the sword part. “Uhh, I think your sword is missing something, unless it’s a energy sword.” I said pointing at it. “Hmm.” Echo hummed as he turned to look at me. “Oh that.” He said before walking up to the table and picking it up. “It's not an energy sword.” He said before placing his free hand on the spot the blade should be. He moved his hand away and it slowly revealed the missing blade. “Cool~” I said. I’m not going to lie, that’s badass. “So, you fight with guns and a sword?” “Yeah. No one expects a fucking sword in the middle of a firefight.” Echo answered, his voice filled with pride. “True.” I said. “I think the whole ‘don’t bring a knife, or in your case a sword, to a gunfight’ is a bunch of bull, I think if you use it right then it’s useable.” I said as I remember playing Halo as I got killed by a guy with a energy sword. “That I can agree on.” Echo spoke before a loud crash was heard downstairs. I stood up quickly and bolted downstairs. Twilight is down there and that crash gave me a bad feeling. I ran downstairs as I saw some… thing with four arms and armor. It looked like a Fallen. Twilight was on the on the ground in shock at the being. I pulled my knife and gun and aimed at it. “Take one step and you’ll have a new hole to breath out of.” I threaten. If I could get it to attack me, it will give Twilight time to get out. “I'd to see you tryyyy.” the being said. I blinked at it, did it...talk? Putting that in the back of my head I moved around until I was near Twilight as the being stared at me. We stayed like that until Echo came downstairs and saw this. “Viris.” He said, gaining the Fallen’s attention. The Fallen looked at Echo and lowered its gun. “Elder, I see that I was not the only one to respond.” The Fallen said, bowing its head. Wait… they know each other? I’m very confused. “Taliyah?” I heard Twilight say. I looked down at her. “What’s going on?” “I… have no idea at this point.” I said. “I was merely just asking for a map of the local area so Little Light can scan it.” The fallen said outloud. Echoe shook his head before his Ghost floated over him and met up with a third ghost. The two Ghosts began to converse before Echoes Ghost displayed a map, to which the other scanned. “You need to remember that your presence alarms people, ponies especially.” Echo told the fallen before looking at me and Twilight. “She's a friend.” I lowered my gun a bit as I looked at the Fallen for a moment, then helped Twilight up. “Thanks.” she said. She looked at me and raised an eyebrow. “What with the armor?” “Reasons that I will tell you later, but you gotta admit I look badass.” I said jokingly. She rolled her eyes. “You’re the worse, have you been spending time with Rainbow?” she asked. “Maybe~.” I said. She giggled at this. Good thing I was wearing an helmet to hid my blush. I looked back at the other two and at the Fallen. “Err… sorry about pointing a gun at you.” The Fallen only let out a growl before heading up the stairs. I sighed and looked at Echo. “I made it worse, didn’t I?” I asked “That's just her way of saying she forgives you… just don't expect any backup from her.” Echo spoke with a chuckle. “Right…” I said looking at where the Fallen went. “So I can’t tell if it’s a he or a she, I really don’t want to call… Viris a it or Fallen. Really rubs me the wrong way.” “Viris is a female. She is the former Baroness for the house of Wolves.” Echo said, looking at his Ghost before back at me. “The same house that we're fighting today.” “Oh fun.” I said. I thought of her name for a bit. Viris… I started to chuckle as Echo looked at me. “Sorry, her name reminds me of a friend of mine. She prefers to be called by her nickname, Viri.” “Alright. Anyway, Centuri had just finished setting up a link to my ship and I'll be able to call out my sparrow.” Echo informed me before heading back upstairs. “We're leaving in about an hour so take the time to relax cause it's going to get rough once they land.” His voice echoed down the stairs. I looked over at Twilight and saw that she wanted answers. I sighed as I knew that I wasn’t getting out of it so I told her the gist of it; Aliens are here for something and will destroy the world for it, if they do find it they would destroy it for giggles, the other beings are here to stop them and I’m going to help. “Really?” she deadpanned. “Yup.” I answered. She stared at me for a moment and shook her head. “I know there’s more to that but… I’m not going to ask… wait, you said they are landing up north?” she asked me. “Yeah.” I answered her. Her eye widen in fear. “That means they are going to attack the Crystal Empire! I have to warn my brother and Cadence!” she said as she ran into her bunker. Oh yeah, forgot about them. Deciding to head on up and relax until I have to leave I started to climb the steps. “Destroy the world for giggles?” Beta asked me. “Hey, I was giving her the short version, that’s what I came up with.” I told him. “It's a tad childish.” Beta replied. I shrugged. “Call it whatever you want, I’m sticking with it.” I said as I got to the top of the steps. “By the way, what’s a sparrow, I don’t think it’s the bird.” “It is a vehicle most commonly used by Guardians to roam around.” Beta answered, appearing beside me as he did. “I'm not sure if you qualify for one though, you're not a full Guardian.” “I don’t know… what does it look like?” I asked him “A standard issue sparrow looks like this.” With a bright flash, a holographic image was in the center of the room. “Cool, but I think I have my own way to get around.” I stared at the sparrow for a moment. “Though it could be useful at points.” “Compared to the modes of transportation of this world, the standard sparrow surpasses them all but compared to Vanguard or even custom made sparrows, the standard version is obsolete but useful for new Guardians.” Beta explained in detail. “Right… so if and only if I do turn full guardian I’ll get one maybe, well until then I have my rockboard.” I said. “Gotten faster while using it, can get to the Crystal Empire from here in twenty five minutes tops.” “Alright then.” Was his only response before vanishing again. I headed to the main room and sat down. After a few minutes I started to fidget. I never was on to sit still while something's up, I raised my hand and made a few pieces of stone and earth to float in front of me as I began to spin them and made each one change shape as I did. Watching this I remembered that the rest of Twilights friends, other than Pinkie, doesn’t know what’s going on. I blinked as I tried to remember where they are to day. AJ was out in Appleloosa help her cousin out with something, Rainbow was visiting her dad's place in Cloudsdale , Rarity was locking in her shop working on something that she calls Fabulous! And Shy… is in her home doing something for three days, something to do with an animal that got hurt. I leaned back as I thought that they’re safe and Twilight would of sent them messages. I raised my hand and continued practicing. Echo After leaving Taliyah in the library, I had spent the next few minutes scouting the town's perimeter. To my luck, there weren't any Fallen but this also meant that there wouldn't be anything interesting to do for the time being. “You trust her, yess?” Came the voice of Viris as she drove her velumbra at the same speed as mine. “The new blood.” She growled the last part. “Quit the attitude.” I said, stopping the sparrow and getting off. Viris did the same before looking at me. “And yes I do trust the initiate but not fully. So far she has shown potential on becoming a Guardian but that can change at any given moment.” “Very well, I will respect your decision.” Viris said with a bow. “But if I may ask, how will she fight without a way to tap into the liiight?” “She has a way, though it's for her to find out. For now though, we'll need to check the forest for any Vandals.” With that I got back on the sparrow and the engine sparked back to life before thrusting forwards into the forest. Viris was not far behind. Taliyah “Hey Beta, can I ask you what’s this ‘light’ Echo been talking about.” I asked him after forty minutes passed. “The Traveler's light, the very thing that gave the first Guardians a fighting chance.” Beta began as he appeared. “A Titan can use the light to create a powerful shockwave or summon a large shield. A Hunter can use the Light to empower themselves into the blade dancer's form or summon the Golden Gun. And Warlocks are able to use the Light to create a large bomb or empower themselves.” “Huh, that’s… nifty.” I said. I then looked at my hand for a moment. “Echo said that I was an Hunteress right? So can I empower myself into this blade dancer’s form or summon a Golden Gun?” I asked him. “You can. You wield the Light, though not as strong as other Guardians.” Beta answered. I frowned a little, others can see that now since I figured out how to take the helmet off. “I want to say that I’m not that weak but…” I muttered a bit. I looked at my hand as my head started to go dark again as I heard voices in my head. “You must understand, being a hunter is the most dangerous rank there is, you are putting yourself on death's door, A hunter must be able to adapt to his or her surroundings and use everything they have, be it slow or fast, make your strike count, when you attack it will ether kill your prey or you be killed.” I blinked a few times as my sight returned to me. I looked at my hand for a moment. “Be it slow or fast, make your strike count.” I muttered to myself as the door opened. My helmet came back on which didn’t surprise me anymore since I scared myself a few times at that, Beta was laughing at me because of it, I looked back to see Echo and Viris there. “...Which means another week in the Crucible.” Echo finished his conversation with Viris. “Yes, Elder.” Was Viris’ response in a growl like voice. With that Echo finally noticed and looked over to me. “You're up and about.” He said, tilting his head a bit. “Yeah, I get antsy when something's up so I've been sitting here practicing.” I said before showing him and Viris the stones and earth that were floating. “Alright then we should get ready to leave in a few minutes but before we do.” Echo stopped before holding out his right hand while his Ghost hovered over it and shone its blue light on Echo’s hand. Something took form from within the blue light. “Here's your weapon.” Echo said, holding out the large gun. I look it and did a once over. It looked like a old time rifle of a 50’ cal. “Thanks.” I said “A measly sidearm wouldn't do much in a larger fight.” Echo said as I took hold of it. It was heavy but and held as I got a good feel of it. It had some old style iron sights to aim with so that was good. “Anything I should know about this?” I asked. “No Land Beyond is a powerful yet unwieldy rifle. Just be aware of the small kickback.” Answered Echo, followed by a chuckle from Viris as the latter got on a strange bike that appeared seemingly out of thin air. “So… that’s a sparrow?” I asked. “Yesss, a Velumbra Sparrow. Made for racing competition but I use it for patrols.” Viris answered before the engine sparked to life and lifted the sparrow a few inches off the ground. “Cool.” I said looking at Echo. “You got one two?” “Every Guardian owns a sparrow.” Echo answered just as another sparrow appeared behind him. “I just happen to have made my own from scrap with some help of course.” “Oooo.” I said as I held No Land Beyond, oddly fitting name I guess. “What about you? Do you have a way to travel, New Bloood?” Asked Viris. I couldn't tell if she was glaring at me or not, the mask made it impossible to tell. “I do.” I said as the ground lifted from my feet. It hummed under my feet. The two of them look at me. “What?” “Impressive.” Said Echo as his helmet formed from the neck of his chest plate. I smiled a bit. “Alright, if everything's ready then let's head North.” Echo said as he got onto his sparrow. “I'll meet you all there.” He said before speeding off into the horizon. Viris looked at me. “The task at hand is suicide for a New Blood but the Elder believes that you will overcome this task, yesss.” She said, turning her sparrow towards the direction Echo headed in. “Do not prove him him, wrooong.” With that she sped off. Watching the two go I began to move out of town. As I got out of town I spread my hands out and shot forward, heading north. Echo After a full ten minutes of high speed traveling, the snowy land of the Frozen North greeted my sights. Both Viris and Taliyah were not far behind. A powerful blizzard made it difficult to see. “Stop.” Centuri said. With a sudden twist of the brakes, the sparrow almost flipped over if it weren't for me balancing it out. “Fallen activity nearby. We're close.” I got off the sparrow before taking a few steps away from it just as it disappeared. Enhancing my sight, I could see slightly through the blizzard enough to notice a few figured just ahead. To my left was the bright Crystal Empire and to my left was nothing but hills. Looking back at the mysterious figured, I enhance my sight one more time and after wincing slightly, I finally saw the figures. Fallen and they brought a Walker. The loud thumps of the walker was heard from afar. Once I restored my sight back to normal, I looked at my current weapons before internally frowning. “Another change of weaponry?” Centuri asked. With a chuckle I replied. “Do you even need to ask.” I told him. With a bright blue light, my Suros Regime was replaced by the Doom of Chelchis. The Havoc Pigeon sidearm was replaced by The 4th Horseman Shotgun and lastly the Raze-Lighter was replaced by The Swarm LMG. “Not what I would've chosen but I can make it work.” With that I took hold of the 4th Horseman and cocked it. “Keep me updated on more Fallen.” I began sprinting towards the moving walker and the group of Fallen. Taliyah As I got followed the other to into the blizzard where I lost sight of them. I stepped off my stoneboard and pulled my gun out. I walked slowly as I looked around, I saw the Empire on the way here so I knew where we were. “Ugg, can’t see anything with this blizzard.” I grumbled a bit. “Beta, does this suit have something to make it easier to see?” “Hold on.” Just as Beta spoke, my sight was shifting slightly and made me a bit nauseous. Once my vision stopped shifting, I could see a little more than I could before. “I'm not sure it'll be helpful but I enhanced your sight.” “It’s better than before, thanks.” I said as I move forward. I looked around as I did until I saw something in front of me and some large thumps that shook the ground. “I hope that figure is friendly.” Just after I spoke those words, gunfire and explosions were heard from the distance followed by loud robotic hum. Another explosion shook the ground followed by another robotic hum. “It's not.” Beta spoke out. “Right.” I said as I pointed my gun up and took aim. “Let's see what this can do.” I aimed until I saw one of the Fallen in view, I pulled the trigger and fired… which sent me backwards onto my ass. “Okay… that’s some knockback…” “Echo did warn you.” Beta said, chuckling as he did. “Yeah… didn’t think it was this much.” I said as I sat up. “On the bright side, the Fallen was shot dead with a hole through its chest.” Beta informed me. “Yay, now to go and make sure I don’t fall on my ass everytime I fire.” I muttered. I took aim again and saw a few more Fallen heading this way. Keeping low and more solid stance I fried at them. I missed twice but got a few of them when I saw them. “Getting better.” “I don't want to alarm you but you did attract some big attention.” Beta said out of the blue. I looked over and saw some sort of metal spider coming towards me. “Well shit.” I said as I moved. It tumbled onto the ground just before a large fiery hammer hit the front left leg. Looking towards the direction the hammer came from, I saw Echo holding a hammer and surrounded by an aura of fire. Another hammer appeared in his empty hand before he threw both of them at the robot spider. Another leg blew into pieces before the head of the machine slid forwards, revealing a large bright orange core. Thinking that this was a weak point, I quickly grabbed my sniper and fired without preparing myself for the kickback. The bullet seemed to hit because the core started sparking. I saw Echo walk towards the fallen spider with a hammer in hand before standing above it and smashing the core. “Just die already!” Echo yelled as he repeatedly smashed the core with the large hammer. The bright orange core, now smashed to pieces, shutdown and the spider ceased all movement. I stood up and grabbed my sniper. “He’s not a fan of spiders or tanks?” I asked Beta. “I think he just finds them annoying.” Beta answered.After Echo was done, he let go of the Hammer just as it dissipated and the aura surrounding him vanished. “Finally.” Echo said as a Fallen appeared behind him ready with a sword before being shot in the head. “Missed one.” Viris’ voice was heard through my helmet. I looked around to see if there’s anymore Fallen around. I couldn't see any. “Beta, are there any more?” I asked him. “Not in our vicinity.” Beta answered. “The Ketch is nearby. Just a short walk from here to the east.” Echo said as he took hold of an old timey shotgun. “I do hope you'll be able to see us, Viris.” “Clear as day.” Viris responded with growl. “The blizzard will help me hide from my brethren while I provide sniper support.” “Good to hear.” Echo said before looking at me. “Ready to take them on?” He asked me. “Yup.” I said holding my sniper. “I’m getting used to this.” “Let's go then.” He said before turning around and started walking east. I followed behind him with my sniper at the ready. I saw that Echo moved off for a bit as I felt the ground go down. I saw that there was a large hole with fallen in it. I looked around and found a good sniper spot and set up there and waited. I didn’t wait long since Echo came in with an explosion. I watched him torn though the the Fallen as I fired at some of them. I wasn’t knocked back as much but I did have to move forward a bit. I watched as the Fallen fired at Echo as he torn them apart. I continued firing until I saw something move a bit from Echo. The air shimmered a bit. “Viris! There’s something behind Echo.” I said into my helmet. Just as I said this, the would be assailant was shot through the head and fell. “Not anymore.” Viris replied with a dark chuckle. I rolled my eyes and continued firing. After a few shots and watching the other two did their thing, I felt a shiver up my spine. I looked behind me as the air shimmered a bit. I rolled out of the way as a Fallen tried to spear me with it’s knife. I got up and aimed but it kicked my gun away. I moved back and looked at it and saw that it was picking it up… shit. I took out my knife and waited as it looked at me. We stayed like that as some words came to mind. ‘Be it slow or fast, make your strike count, when you attack it will ether kill your prey or you be killed.’ “Make your strike count…” I muttered as my legs moved forward. The Fallen took aim and fired, luckily it missed as it was now off balanced as I got close. I swung my knife at him and for a split second I saw a spark come off it. Then I hit the Fallen and it exploded. I looked at what just happened and binked. “What just happened?” “Blade dancer.” Viris spoke through the coms. “You have achieved the rank of Blade dancer.” I looked at my knife and arms, some sparks jumped off me as they died down. “Cool.” I said as I took my gun back. “My sniper.” I said as I went back at shooting. I kept going until I saw one of them that looked important. “I’m guessing that’s the leader?” “No. It is his Guard.” Viris said just as the Fallen in question pulled out four swords. “We must end him before we can continue.” Said Viris just as she fired only for the bullet to be sliced in half by one of the four swords belonging to the Guard. “That didn't work, any other plans?” I asked. I fired two shots at two other Fallen and one at the big one, only for him to sliced in half. Readying for another shot, I looked to see the fallen get sucker punched up into the air a few feet by Echo before he fired his shotgun at the Fallen. “Dealt with, now to-” He stopped as we all heard the sounds of engines activating. Through the blizzard I could see that the ship was preparing to take off. “Change of plans. You two mop up the rest, I need to stop this thing from leaving orbit.” Echo said as he ran towards the large doors of the ship with a shotgun in his hand. “Alright then.” I said as I looked around down below. “I got five where I am Viris, how many you got?” “Sixteen.” She said followed by an another bang. “Seventeen.” “Right…” I said as I fired a few times. Some time later I couldn’t see anymore Fallen. “I think that’s the last of them… I think.” I then heard a gunshot. “That was the last of them.” she said. I rolled my eyes and stood up. “You think Echo is okay?” I asked her. “The Elder has fought worse enemies than my kind.” Viris responded before letting out a sigh. “He has faced the entire House of Wolves during my time as Baroness. He has slain a God-prince with its own sword and fought the vengeance seeking God-king.” “Right, so… if he’s on there ship, do you think he needs help?” Not long after I asked one of the many thrusters exploded, causing the rest to flicker off and on for a second or two. “No.” Viris answered in a deadpanned tone. “Right… Never mind, so we wait?” I asked her and Beta. “Yes.” Beta answered as he appeared in front of me. I nodded as I sat down cross legged to wait. Echo Running through the halls of the Fallen ketch was not an easy task to accomplish. It was almost as if the Fallen were coming out from the walls but no matter the amount of Fallen Dregs or Vandals sent to fight me, I continued on with guns blazing. I ended up in the armory and was met by another Spider Walker. Aiming the cannon at me, it charged up before firing at me. Quickly reacting to this, I planted my fist onto the metal floor before a small dark bubble surrounded me and blocked the incoming tank shell. With the shield up, I took the chance and reloaded all of my weapons just before the shield shattered. The Walker fired a volley of arc orbs. Running from the orbs, I made sure to make sharp turns. The orbs followed my every move until I made a sharp left and caused them to collide with the wall and killing the Vandals that were climbing up it. Just before running, I grabbed a body of a dead Vandal before tossing it towards the tank as it fired another shell. The body made caught the shell before exploding. With a loud hum from the walker, it began firing the front machine guns. I decided to not dodge and spread my arms wide open as my hands were covered in Taken energy. Just before the arc bullet made contact with my armor, they vanished and this kept going as the walker kept firing. The click of an empty gun was heard and the walker stopped firing. With a grunt, I moved my arms and with the flick of my wrists, six Taken orbs appeared beside each leg of the walker before taken bullets fired through them. The legs crippled and the walker fell, revealing its core. Cocking the 4th horseman, I walked over to it and held down the trigger and successfully unloaded a full clip. “Throne room should be through this door and down the hall.” Centuri said without delay. Following the direction Centuri told me of, I had managed to find the door to the throne room. “How long till the ship leaves orbit?” I asked out loud. “Not long, so I suggest you hurry.” Centuri answered before the doors opened, revealing the spacious throne room of the Kell and on the far side of the room sat the Kell on his throne. With a growl, the kell stood up and took hold of his weapon before suddenly appearing next to me. Quickly moving away, I was able to avoid getting knocked back by his ground stomp. The kell exclaimed something in his language followed by laughter. “Straight to the point, I like that.” With that, I placed my gun on the ground before my entire right arm was consumed by Taken energy. “This'll be quick.” Taliyah I sat on a floating rock as I waited. I looked at my sniper over a few times as I got board. The only funny part of this waiting is when Viris had a few poros around her. She asked what they were and I explained it to her. “They are a race of cute creatures that survived that harshest of cold places.” I explained. “These creatures annoy meee.” Viris said. “Aww, they like you.” I said with a smile. As I heard her grumbled I felt something coming from the ship. I looked up and saw something giant grab the ship. The giant pulled at the ship into a wormhole and disappeared. “What… in the world...was that?” I asked. “The Elder claiming his prize.” Viris answered with a growl. I tilted my head at this as I floated down. “Got to say, that’s kinda cool… in a very creepy way.” I said. I watched the giant closed the wormhole and turned to face our direction. “I hope it’s friendly.” The Giant stared at us for a second before disappearing into the blizzard and letting out a roar. With that, the area was again silent with the exception of the blizzard. “Calmness before the storm much.” I muttered as I took hold of my gun. I heard the crunching of the snow just ahead of me and a figure could be seen from the blizzard. “Done.” Came Echo's voice. “Right… okay.” I said looking up. “So… it’s over?” “Pretty much but we need to deal with the aftermath. I'm sure the sighting of the Ketch spooked a lot of people.” Echo replied with a nod. I noticed something about him through the blizzard and squinting my eyes a bit allowed me to see that Echo's armor is completely different along with the aurora of darkness that surrounded him. “Uhh… what’s with the armor?” I asked. “Don't ask, it'll wear off in a minute or two.” Was his answer as he walked by me and Viris. I scratched my head at what he said. “I think I should head off to the princesses and explain what’s going on.” I said to them. “I will come too, I need to explain to them how it was dealt with.” Echo said as his leg armor changed suddenly and the dark aura was gone. “It's wearing off.” “Right.” I said as I looked over to the Crystal Empire. “That’s the closest place with a princess so let’s head there.” “Viris, you head back. Now lead the way.” Echo said. I made a stone board appeared and climbed up onto it. I saw Echo get his sparrow and we headed to the Empire. As we got closer we went through the barrier that protects it from the outside, it sent shivers up my spine. “That’s… new.” I said. We Traveled to the center of the place and saw the castle. We stopped in front of the front doors… I think, and saw guards there. “Who are you!” One of them yelled. “Friend of the Princess, tell her that Taliyah came to chat with a friend.” I said. They looked at each other and sent somepony in. As we waited I saw some of the guards surrounded us. Echo seemed pretty calm about this. “Guess you're used to this?” “Yes, it's happened a lot before.” He answered back with a slight shrug. As we waited the guard came out and whispered something to another. “Really? Alright.” he said as he looked at us. “The ‘princess’ will see you two.” I looked at him funny as he led us to the throne room. As we returned I saw Cadence and Shining talking to one another. I took my helmet off and walked up to them. “Taliyah, it’s good to see you, but I wished it was at a better time.” she said. “This isn’t the time, there was something in the sky then it got sucked away by a giant, if we don’t act soon it would come at us.” Shining said. “It won't.” Echo spoke out. Shining looked at him for a moment. “And you know this… how?” he asked. “Because that giant was my doing.” Echo answered without hesitation. Shining tensed, so did the guards, as he walked in front of Cadence. “So… what do you want with us… demon.” he said coldly as his hand went to his blade. “Demon? Is that what you call the people who help your kind?” Echo asked in calm tone. I saw Shining grit his teeth until Cadence stepped up. “I’m sorry about my husband's behavior, he can be a bit… protective of things and it clouds his judgement.” she said shooting a glare at Shining. He grumbled as he let's go of his sword. “I, want to thank you for your help. I there anything you want as a reward?” “Unless you have some Helium filaments, no reward is necessary.” Echo said while bowing his head. The two looked at one another for a moment. “Uhh… I don’t know what that is.” Cadence said. With a chuckle, Echo replied. “Like I said, no rewards necessary.” Echo said. “Well again, thank you.” she said. With that we left the throne room and headed out. “So… what now?” I asked. “Now we head back to the town.” Echo answered as his sparrow appeared under him. I made a stone appeared and started to head out. It took about half of an hour to get back to town and to the library. I found a note saying that Twilight was off to Canterlot to talk to the other two princesses about what’s going on and that I have to head there to explain. “Well, I have to say thanks for the help.” I said to Echo. “No problem, it's what a Guardian supposed to do.” He said before heading off to his ship. “I guess… I’ll see you around?” I called out. “In a month or two. You still need to take an exam to register as a Guardian.” He called back. An exam… oh boy. “Can I ask what about?!” I called to him. “Nope!” With that he vanished and his ship took off from the ground before zooming away. I sighed as I walked back inside. “Well… I hope this exam is straightforward.” I mumbled to myself “Do you really believe that?” Beta asked. “... No.” Author's Note Again, a crossover with Legion and Taliyah is a Bladedancer xD. Was thinking of making her a Titian but Hunter fits a bit better :P See any problems? Let me know, thanks See you all in the next chapter :) Chapter 1: Why wasn't I transported to a warmer place Shining Armor Crystal Empire I walked down the many halls of the crystal palace towards ONE of the many training rooms. I passed some guards on the way there and saw that they saluted at me, some of them even said ‘my king’ or ‘Prince Shining’. That made me chuckle a bit. I saluted to the guards and continued on. As I was walking I went over the plan for the day, first, I give Cadence a lesson in basic magic, then train some of the new recruits of the guard, then get ready for Twilight and her friends, oh wait I mean Princess Twilight. I stopped at the thought, I’m now the prince of the Crystal Empire and Twilight is the Princess of Friendship, slowly our family is turning into royalty. I rounded the corner and saw the door that I was heading to. I opened the door and walked in and saw Cadence standing in the middle of the room. She wore a tank top and yoga pants that hugged her curves really well, Her mane was tied in a ponytail. I bit my lip at the sight of her, thinking how lucky I am to marry her. “Hey honey," She said to me. I smiled at her as I closed the doors. “Hey, you look good,” I said to her. She rolled her eyes at me. “Oh you mean this old thing, I just put it on since I didn’t want to get anything else dirty.” She told me. I saw her look up and down at me. “ You also looked good.” I raised a brow at her as she got closer to me. She looked at me with bedroom eyes. “You know you would look even better without them on~” She purred at me. And there it is. “Caddy, you're not getting out of your magic lesson,” I told her bluntly. Her smiled melted into a pout as she backed off and crossed her arms. “Oh come on really! How can you resist this!” She said as she gestured at herself. “Because I married you, come on it’s just one simple teleport spell that’s all,” I told her. She looked away from me and continued to pout. “I don’t see why I have to, I kept a protection dome around the Empire before, I don’t see why I have to learn more magic.,” She said. I sighed and looked at her. “First off yes you did but I made the dome, you just kept it up and secondly you’re an alicorn, who are really good a magic, you don’t want to be known to be terrible at magic,” I told her. She grumbled a bit. I shook my head and came up behind her and wrapped my arms around her. “Tell you what, if you can pull a successful teleport then I can push training the recruits back a bit or give it to somepony else and we can have some, alone time with each other.” She turned her head to argue but I gave her my own bedroom eyes. Whatever she was going to say died in her though as she bit her lip then looked away. “Why did I teach you that.” She whined. I kissed her on the neck. “Because you married me,” I told her. She giggled at that as I let go and went around her. “Alright, teleporting is as simple as they come, all you have to do is imagine where you want to be and will your magic there,” I told her. She nodded and looked at the other side of the room. She closed her eyes and began to cast it. I saw her horn lit up. She grunted as the horn became a bit brighter. “Come on, come on!” She repeated. After a bit, her eyes snapped opened and I saw that her eyes were white and then there was a big flash of light. I covered my eyes at it, I moved it as the flash dimmed. I didn’t see Cadence. “Caddy?” I said as I looked around. She wasn’t in the room, I went out of the room and looked around, again she wasn’t there. I cast a spell to see if she was in the palace, she wasn’t. “CADENCE!” On earth. I looked up the building where Pax east is being held. I shifted from foot to foot as I looked up at it. It wasn’t that I felt nervous about it oh no, I been to many conventions before, it just that the word Pax just rubbed me the wrong way. Mostly it went with Pax prime, the same convention that my older brother disappeared at. I shook my head a bit, ‘No need to be a downer, this should be fun! This is fun!’ I thought at myself. “Hey, Rose! What are you standing here for, your missing the convention,” I heard my friend said. She was wearing an Ashe costume from the game League of Legends, best game by the way. She even got a light up crystal bow which was cool. “Sorry Mary, just have a lot on my mind,” I told her. She frowned and looked up at the building. “It’s about your brother Nick?” She asked me. I looked down and nodded. Ever since our parents died Nick was there for me, even if we stayed with our uncle we were together. “Ever since he disappeared five years ago… it’s just hard without him.” I told her. I felt two hands on my shoulders and I looked at her. “Rose Smith, you need to stop with all this sad stuff, we’re at Pax east! This should be fun I don’t think your brother wants you to be sad.” She told me. I blinked at her and stepped away from her. I slapped both hands on my cheeks and looked at her with a happy smile. “Yeah! I need to be happy, this is Pax this should be awesome,” I said cheerfully. “It will be awesome,” She said to me. She looked at me for a minute. “Isn’t that the new champ that came out some time ago?” I nodded and spun around for her. “Yup! I’m Taliyah the Stoneweaver!” I said to her. She just shook her head at me. “As soon as she hit the PBE you fell in love with her,” She said with a chuckle. I scowled at her. “Hey, she’s awesome!” I retorted at her. “You just want to bang her don’t you,” She quickly said. I felt my face warm up. “M-Mary!” I yelled at her. She just started laughing at me as I blushed. “You’re so easy to tease, hey didn’t she have a headpiece or something,Me,” She asked. I stiffened a bit. “Umm yeah…” “Then where’s yours?” Mary asked. I looked away from her. “It umm… broke.” I told her. “You dropped it didn’t you.” “No!... Maybe,” I said. She just sighed. “Oh well, now come on let’s get in there!” She said as she ran into the building. I ran after her with a smile on my face. I been to many cons before but I can’t get over the feeling of being here. The people, the costumes, everything, Man this is the best. Me and Mary went around there, got our pictures taken, having a great time. We also went by some stalls to see what they have. I picked up some goggles from the Jak and Daxter games and a dark red scarf. As we moved on Mary split off from me to find a bathroom as I walked around. I passed some more stalls until I stopped at one that felt off. I saw it selling some cool stuff but nothing caught my eye. I saw about to leave when I saw the man who looked creepy. He wore a black trench coat with a hood up. He wore a dark purple scarf over his mouth and he was hunched over. “Welcome, want to buy something?” He rasped. I got a very bad feeling from this guy. “Umm no thanks, just looking,” I told him. He just tilted his head. “Are you sure, I have some nice weapons, some nice trinkets, and-” “No thank you, sir, I’m not buying,” I told him, I turned to walk away. “How about, information.” I stop walking at that. What. “What do you mean?” I turned and asked him. He chuckled. “Your brother, he disappeared a few years ago yes, well I just so happen to know how that happened, I might know the place where he's at,” he told me. I bit my thumbnail, this can't be real, this has to be a trick someone is messing with me. But what if he's not joking. “Please, please tell me what you know,” I told him. “Are you sure?” He asked me. “Yes, so please I want to find him, to see him again.” I pleaded with him. “Just to let you know that he might not look the same,” he told me. I,smack the table with both hands. “I don't care! Just tell me where he is!” I yelled at him. “Alright but it will cost you, twenty dollars,” He said to me. I fished out a twenty and handed it to him. And cupped my hands. “Thank you for your time and have a fun trip.” I frowned at him until I felt something in my hand. I looked at it and saw the headpiece for my costume . I looked up and started to feel cold. “Wait!!!" I reach out to grab him but everything went to white. When I could see again I was standing in the middle of a frozen wasteland. I looked around to see nothing but white snow. “WHERE THE HELL AM I!!!!!!!" Cadence I sat with my back to the wall of the cave as I rubbed my arms to keep me warm. I used some magic to warm me up a bit as I sat here. I must have put in too much power into that teleport, luckily I found this cave, unluckily I didn't find any wood. “Ugh this is stupid, why can't I do a simple teleport, I seen Twilight do it with ease so why is it so hard for me!” I complained. I looked at the rock wall that I was staring at for I think an hour, I sighed at myself. “Calm down Caddy, you have to stay calm. Shining is probably getting search parties looking for me, all you have to do is sit here and wait,” I said to myself. I calmed myself down to hear what's going on outside. Crunch, crunch, crunch. I heard something outside of the cave. I watched the cave entrance for a bit, thinking that it was a snow rabbit or something. Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! They were getting closer, I began to panic. Was I in a den of a snow wolf or any other of the predators that lived in the frozen north. I began to charge my horn for a magic bolt. I watched as a shadow became visible at the entrance, I watched as it got closer then I saw a hand, it was furless and small. When I saw the hand I then saw the rest of it. I closed my eyes and fired the shot. I heard a yelp for that direction. After a minute, I opened my eyes to see what happened. “The hell! I was just checking to see, if there anyone her!” the creature yelled out. I saw its face. It had no fur, some spots on her face and brown eyes. Her mane was short and also brown. She wore a long red coat like thing with two long strips by her arms that end with some kind of stone, underneath was a dark blue long shirt with brown engravings dark brown pants. She stared at me for a moment as I did the same with her. It only lasted about a minute. “AHHHHHH, TALKING MONSTER!!!” “AHHHHHH TALKING PINK HORSE!!!” Rose All I heard was both of us screaming, she was screaming because she probably scared out of her mind while I was screaming because she was screaming, I did my freak out screaming alright. It took a bit but we stopped screaming, her freak out was far from over. “Please don't eat me! I may look good but I don't taste as good!” she yelled at me. I just stood there staring at her. “I uhh I'm not going to eat you,” I told her. She looked at me with a surprised look. “You're… not going to eat me?” she asked me. I frownedat that. “Of course not, I may eat many things but a horse isn't one of them,” I told her. I saw her relax a bit but still looked at me nervously, I didn't blame her. I went to one of the walls and sat down. It felt oddly warm. “So, what are you?” she asked me. “I'm something called a human,” I told her. She tilted her head a bit. “Hue-man? I'm sorry but I don't know anything that's called a hue-man.” she said to me. I chuckled at her and moved my hand a bit. I saw a few pebbles move without me touching them. “So what's your name?” I asked her. "My name is Mi Amore Cadenza, Princess of Love but it's better if you call me Candace, it's easier to say,” she told me. I snorted at the Princess of Love part. She eyed me for that. “Sorry, sorry it's just that the title Princess of Love is a bit stupid if you ask me," I said to her. She just sighed. “Well it kinda does, but it's better than the full name.” She muttered the last part but I heard it which got me curious. “What’s the full name then?” I asked her. She looked at me with wide eyes. “It’s… it’s better if you didn’t know,” She said with a blush. Okay, I’m more curious now. “Come on it can’t be that bad, how about this if you tell me what the full name is then I will answer anything you ask, deal?” I offered. She looked at me for a moment then muttered something under her breath. “Uhh care to repeat that.” She muttered a bit louder but I still couldn’t hear. “One more time,” I asked her. She groaned loudly. “Oh for Celestia’s sakes, it’s Love and Sex! I’m the bucking Princess of Sex, happy!” She yelled at me and pulled her knees up and curled into a ball. I stared at her for a bit and shifted a bit. Well, this is awkward. “Umm, hey it’s not that bad, it’s kinda cool,” I said. I should have facepalmed at that, it was terrible. “Kinda cool, no it isn’t. How do you like it when every day you get mountains of letters from your subjects that are just them declaring their love to you or asking you to have sex, I’m now married and I still get letters!” She fumed as she folded her arms in front of her. “So, you don’t like sex?” I asked her. She just stared at me and gave me a ‘are you stupid’ look. “Of course, I love sex, I'm the Princess of sex and love,” She said and looked away. She then looked back at me and pointed at me. “This conversion doesn’t leave this cave got it.” “Got it, so you answered my question I can answer yours.” I told her. She looked at me for a bit as if she's thinking of a question. “Well since you said that you are a hue-man…” “Human.” I corrected her. “Right, I'm guessing you're not around here, my question is why are you here?” Cadence asked. I stared at her for a moment then at the wall. Why did I come here? I was at the con with my friend then I met that creepy guy and… oh yeah. “Well I wasn’t really planning on it, I didn’t even know that this place is real until some time ago,” I said. I told her what happened to me when I was at the con. She listened to me for the whole thing. “So you were looking for your brother,” She said. I nodded at her, I looked at the wall across from me and pulled my knees up and hugged them. “Why, why is it so bad for me to try to find him, he’s my brother and I want to see him is that so much to ask.” I closed my eyes as I felt tears coming from my eyes. I buried my face into my knees. After a few moments, I felt arms and a body wrap around me. I looked up and I saw pink. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have asked that,” Cadence said. I wiped some of the tears away and started to laugh. “You know, if he was here he would probably say to stop crying and see what the situation is looking like, well it looks weird,” I told her. We started to laugh for a bit after that. She stopped and looked around and frowned. “When I first got here it was really cold but now it’s warm.” She stated. I looked at the wall and put my hand on it, it was warm. “Uhh I think that’s me,” I said to her. She stared at me and I started to explain. “I don’t know the details but it seems that I can control the earth, like an earth mage.” “It’s true that there are ponies that can use magic to move the ground but never heat it up, well I didn’t know of it,” Cadence said. I looked at her then out of the cave and stood up. “I think we should leave, I prefer if we get you back home.” I told her. I walked out of the cave and looked around. Now that I'm here… where am I going? “Do you even know where you’re going?” I heard Cadence asked. I shook my head. “Nope! I have no idea of where we are.” I told her. I turned to see her flapping her wings, wait she has wings. How did I not notice? “Well there’s one thing we can do,” she said as she got closer. I took a few steps back. “What are you doing?” I asked her. She blinked at me. “Well, we need to see where we are so I was going to grab you and fly up and…” I cut her off by putting my arms up into an ‘X’. “NOPE! Not doing it, no way no,” I said. She just stared at me. “Something wrong?” She asked me. “I hate flying, never liked it,” I told her. She looked at me weirdly and shifted my weight a bit. “Ok that was mean, it’s not I don’t like flying it’s more that I, um…” “You’re scared of flying,” She said to me. I nodded and started to rub my arms. “I never understand why everyone likes flying, it’s terrifying just the thought of being in the sky hundred of feet off the ground.” I shivered at the thought, “If you want to go up and look around go ahead, I’m happy to be on the ground thank you.” She nodded and shot into the air. I looked up to see only a small pink dot in the sky. So yeah, I have a fear of heights and flying. It’s totally normal to have fears but for me and flying, I kinda turn into a big baby if I get on a plane. I stood there waiting to see when Cadence to get back when I heard something behind me. I turned and saw something moving in the snow, I backed away as it got closer. As it did I looked around to see if I had anything to us to hit it with but there was nothing. I watched it get closer and then come up from the snow. It was small, fuzzy and white with two horns. It looked at me and stuck out its long tongue and pant like a dog. My worry turned into giddy little girl levels of happy. “It’s a Poro!!!” I yelled and went to hug it. The poro didn’t run off and as I hugged it the poro starting to like my face. “Oh I wanted to see one up close, you’re so fluffy and cute and… well, Fluffy!” I heard a thud behind me and I turned to see Cadence looking at me with a smile. “I know the feeling when you see one,” she said. I put the poro down and stood up. “So anything?” I asked her. She nodded and pointed in a direction. “I saw what looked like train tracks over in they direction, it will take some time by walking but if find them then we can walk all the way to the empire,” She said. She then looked at me and frowned. “You know I told you my name but you didn’t say what yours were.” I blinked at her, she was right I didn’t tell her my name. I thought about it, I’m not me anymore, well I got my memories and fears and likes but I don’t look like me and I’m sure that I didn’t have earth powers. I look like the character that I dressed up as, so I think I’m what I dressed up as? As I thought about it I got a good idea. “You can call me Taliyah I have a good idea.” “This is a bad idea!!!” Cadence yelled as we rocketed over the snow on a stone surfboard. Making the surfboard that didn’t crumble took some time and making it work was another issue but after that, it was easy since I spent a good chunk of my life learning how to skateboard. It’s basically the same thing only one is a piece of stone and moving much faster than a skateboard, eh tomatoes tomotoes. I used the goggles and red scarf that I got from the con as protection from the snow, also, it made me look cool. I looked at my side and saw one of my robe arms fans out and waving in the wind. I smiled at that as I remembered Taliyah lore, the desert sparrow, cool name. It took us a few minutes until we got to the train tracks. When we stopped Cadence hopped off and kneel down in the snow and took some breaths. “Hey, it wasn’t that bad,” I told her. She glared at me. “I thought we were going to die on that thing,” She replied. I frowned at her. “I feel so trusted right now,” “Sorry, just got scared there,” Cadence said. She stood up and looked at the tracks then look to her right. “If we head in this direction we should get to the empire with ease.” “Well then, hop on Princess,” I told her. She looked at me and at the stone board and sighed and got on. She then wraps her arms around me as held on tight. I don’t know why but I felt really warm. “You ok?” She asked. I blinked and nodded. “I-I’m fine, now hang on,” I said as I willed the earth to move and we were off. We were going for some time until the board started to bump around a bit. I felt Cadence rub against me as we did. My face became really red as her breasts rubbed on her back. I bit my lip as she squeezed tighter. Ummm.. “Sorry, I felt I was going to fall.” She said in my ear. That warm feeling turned into a hot feeling. Ummmm... “I-I-I-I-It’s fine, just don’t hold me so tig-” I got cut off as we hit a bump. Cadence gave me an iron lock hug and moved up. I should mention that she was taller than me by a good few inches, I was 5’6 and she was around the six-foot mark. Now I have my head between her breasts and they felt warm. My head went fuzzy. “Taliyah, are you okaaaaAHHHHH!” She yelled as we sped up. I don’t what was going on but my body felt warm and bothered and I didn’t know what the hell is going on. We were probably going highway speeds but I didn’t know since I was trying to figure out what was going on with my body. I think I heard the ground change sounds to one of breaking glass, and kept going until I was launched off the board right into a wall that broke on impact. Luckily I didn’t get hurt as I landed on the floor and was on my back breathing heavily. My body felt like it was on fire and bothered and my mind was all fuzzy. I saw Cadence looked at me with worry, she looked so beautiful and looked like a goddess. I want to stand by her for the rest of my and most of all, as Mary like to say, want to bang her so hard. Then I felt my vision fade. I woke up in a bed that was very comfy. I sat up and looked around and saw that I was in some sort of hospital room. I moved out of the bed and saw that I was in some sort of pink gown and my clothes that I came with were folded on a table. I went to put them and as I finished I heard a door open. I looked and saw that it was Cadence and another horse, no wait its pony, the pony had white fur and dark blue hair with light blue stripes. Cadence let out a sigh of relief. “Thank Celestia’s sun that you're alright,” She said. I looked at her trying to figure out what happened but it was a blur. “Uhh, what happened?” I asked her. She sat down on a chair and started to fidget. The blue haired is it hair or mane, pony started to speak. “Well I don’t know what happened outside of the empire but you two rocketed into the place and tore up one of the streets and a building's wall. When I got there I saw you trying to madly kiss my wife” He told me. I blinked at him, I was? Wait, this guy is married to Cadence? “I did? I don’t remember much, all I remembered that we were on the stone board then I felt all fuzzy and warm as you held on to me than nothing.” I told them. “I, uhh, know what happened,” Cadence spoke up. I and the other guy looked at her. “You remembered back at the cave, about my Full title.” “Yeah, and I promise that it will stay there,” I told her. “Well you see there’s are things that I can do things to others that I kinda can’t control all that well,” She said. I frowned at her. “What things?” I asked. She again shifted and didn’t looked at me. “She can make other ponies… well turned on.” The guy said. I looked at him and at her and put two and two together. “You made me horny?” I asked her. She put her face into her hands. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to do that.” She apologizes to me. I shifted a bit and shrugged. “It’s no big deal, things happen and things didn’t go overboard and it’s fine since it wore off,” I said to her. She looked at me and looked away, I frowned at her. “It did wear off, right.” “Kind of,” She said. I looked at the blue haired guy. “Translation,” I asked. “When Caddy does that to anypony else they are away from her, the closest to her was about ten feet from her but you were right up to her for most of the time and it affected you, when you were out of it, she went and draw that desire out of you and it worked but something weird happened, there was a spark that happened and well it knocked both of you out.” He said. I blinked at him. “So… what happened to me?” I asked him. He just shrugged. “I don’t know, this never happened before.” He answered. I nodded and looked at Cadence. “Hey don’t be so down, stuff happens and whatever you did I’ll live through it so no hard feelings.” I told her. She looked at me with a sad smile and hugged me. After that, I looked at the other guy. “So who are you?” “Shining Armor, Prince of the Crystal Empire and husband to Princess Cadence.” He told me. One thing struck me as odd. “Do you have to say that you’re Cadence’s husband?” I asked him. There were a few moments of silence. “...Yes.” he deadpanned. After talking for some time the three of us headed to their palace. On the way, I saw what happened to the street that I came in from. The ground looked like, it exploded outwards. Whoops. After a few minutes, we arrived at the palace and man it was big. We went into the place and me and Cadence when to have some tea. Shining went off to do something. It seems that his little sister and her friends are coming over for something. Me and Cadence got to a sitting room that had tea there. We sat and Cadence began to tell me more about this place know as Equestria. The main race is the ponies that split into three groups. One is the Unicorns who has the power to use magic, they also have the ability to control the elements as well. Then there is the pegasus that have wings to fly and control the weather, they are also known for tinkering with machines. And finally, the earth ponies who are known to have great strength and endurance and are connected to the earth. Some say a few can match a unicorn ability to move the earth, maybe even better. Then finally there's the alicorns, who are all three races rolled into one and basically gods here. So far there's only four in the world and Cadence is one of them. The other three are her aunts who are the alicorns of the Sun and Moon in which they can move them, which I call bull on dice the Sun is a big ball of fire and the moon is a big rock. The last one is her sister in law since Cadence married her brother, she was also the alicorn of magic and friendship. I had to hold off laughing at that. It also seems that I'll be meeting her later today. There are other races out there such as Griffins, Minotaurs, etc. We were talking about stories and one of them was about the time that her wedding was invaded by a race of bug ponies known as Changelings. I listened to her until my nose twitched. “ACHOO!!!” I sneezed. I blinked a couple times at that. Where did that come from? “You ok?" Cadence asked me. I sniffled and rubbed my nose. “Yeah I'm fine, I think someone is talking about me, I hope it's nothing bad," I said. I picked up the tea and took a sip of it. I took a bit of a muffin and gave some to the poro that was sitting on my lap. Oh yeah forgot to say that, it seems that the poro that I found came with us as me and Cadence came from the middle of nowhere, I named him Mr. Nibbles. "So, changelings invade your wedding,” I said. We continue talking for some time until one of the maids came and said that her sister in law and friends are here. “Well they are early, but knowing Twilight it's a given. Want to come and met them?” Cadence asked me. “Sure” I replied. Author's Note Hey look! Another Displace fic! I always wanted to do a fic with something to do with League of Legends and so here it is! If you see any mistakes that I have made, please tell me I'm still a bad writer. See you all in the next chapter :)
Chapter 2: New faces, New town and a big ass frogfish PoV: Twilight Sparkle I walked on the crystal street towards the palace to see my brother and sister in law. It's been two years since me and my friends came here and it still takes my breath away. “Ya do this every time you come here sugarcube, ya need a camera?” Applejack asked. She stood beside me and looked at me with a smile. She wore her normal clothes, plaid button up shirt that was tied at her mid-draft, a brown jacket over that and Jean shorts with her trademark boots and hat. “Yeah I don't think that's a good idea, Pinkie got her hands on her camera,” Rainbow replied to her. She wore a black tank top with camo shorts that came down to her knees. She also had a pair of goggles that hung off her neck and a tool belt. “Hey! Why did you have to say that!?” Pinkie said. Rainbow stared at her. “You took it and said that you'll fix the flash on it and smashed it, why did you use a hammer to fix it?” She asked. Pinkie crossed her arms and huffed a bit. She wore a white shirt with the words ‘Life's a party!!!” with some jeans. “Honestly darling, I think you should stick with cooking,” Rarity said. She wore a white dress shirt and a purple skirt with three diamonds on the side. She looked at me and frowned. “Twilight dear don't you have anything more… stylish?” I looked at the clothes that I was wearing, I wore a shoulderless dress shirt with a six-pointed pink star with five white stars burst on the end of it with some black pants. “What's wrong with them?” I asked. Rarity shifted a bit as she looked me over. “It's not that they don't look on you darling because they do, it just that they look very… simple,” she said. I rolled my eyes at her. “It's because I don't have any other clothes that fit me, both of size and the fact that I got wings now," I said as I unfurled my wings. “Oh, well then I guess I have to make you some more, hmmm since you have grown I guess I have to re-measure you again,” Rarity said. “Umm, I think that you look lovely today Twilight,” Fluttershy said. She wore a light green dress with a sunflower on the end of her dress. I smiled at her. “Thank you Fluttershy,” I told her. I felt something pulling at my shirt. “Umm Twilight, why are we here again?" Spike asked me. He was a half foot smaller than him and he wore a dark black shirt with jeans with a chain on two of his belt loops. “I told you, Spike we're here to visit Cadence and my brother, also get some tips on being a princess, I still really new to this," I told him. It's been a month since I turned into a princess but it was still shocking. “Oh right sorry, well we're in the Crystal Empire the place I saved, hey have I told you how I did that?” this made my eyes roll. “Yes you have, ten times, on the train ride up here also I was there,” I told him. He chuckled a bit and we continue walking. After a few minutes, I heard a gasp from behind me. “Goodness me, what happened here?” Rarity asked. I turned and saw what she was looking at. The whole street was torn up with a giant Fissure in the middle of the road. At the end of it was a building with a giant hole in it. What could have done it? “Hey! What are you doing here, civs are not allowed around here!” I heard somepony yell. I looked to see a guard marching towards us, he didn’t look happy. “Is there a problem?” I asked him. He glared at me for a moment. “Just like I said before, civs aren’t allowed around here, so I would like you all to leave,” He said. Rainbow glared at him. “Do you know who we are.” She retorted. The guard shifted his glare at her. “No, and I don’t want to know, now leave before I make you leave.” He replied. Before I could do anything I saw another guard walking us toward us. “Private what are you doing, aren’t you supposed to stop any civs from getting near here?” he asked. “Yes sir, I’m just doing that now sir,” The private said as he glared at us. The other guard looked at us and gave us a once over then back at the private. “You know you are talking to the ones that save Equestria multiple time and one of them even saved the Crystal Empire from the return of the Tyrant Sombra, and final the newly appointed Princess,” He said. The private blinked at him then look at us. Pinkie waved at him, grab one of my wings and extended it out and pointed the convenient statue of Spike holding the Crystal Heart. He paled at this. “Umm…” “Just, go back to your post and let me deal with this,” The guard said. The private quickly saluted and ran off. The guard pinched the bridge of his nose and looked at us with a smile. “It’s so hard to get the new recruits that have a good head on them, so what can I do for you, Princess?” “What happened here?” I asked him. He frowned and looked at the street. “That… that I can’t say.” He stated. I heard Rainbow groaned at that. “”Oh come on, you just said that we’re the heroes of Equestria and Twilight is a Princess, why can’t you tell us?” She asked. The guard frowned at her. “It’s not that I don’t want to it just that I can’t tell you something that I don’t know, I found this out a few hours ago,” He told us. “Aren’t ya’ll suppose ta be reacted faster ta things like this a bit faster?” Applejack asked. “Well yeah but it’s kinda hard when most of the guard is looking for the Princess that went missing, and before you ask she has been found and is safe.” He added as he saw my look. “How did you find her then?” Rarity asked. “Well it kinda involves what happened here, what I was told from eye witnesses is that one moment everything is normal then the sound of breaking glass was being heard and the creature came crashing in, literally, and hit the wall of a building. Luckily there wasn’t anypony living in it so nopony was hurt, then Prince Shining came with a squadron of guards and took both Princess Cadenza and some hairless creature to the hospital,” He explained. I stared at him. “Where is Princess Cadenza now?” I asked him. “She’s in the palace, want me to escort you there?” He asked. I shook my head. “We’re fine, come on girls,” I said. We left the guard and headed towards the Palace, I have a lot of questions for my sister in law. Taliyah Did I mention how bright this world is? Like wow, the colours just pop out. Back at home everything is so bland and darker but here it’s just so colourful. I could sit on my floating rock with Mr. Nibbles on my lap and stare at the wall forever. Yes you heard me right, I was sitting on a floating rock, crystal really, I wanted to see how long I can do this. “Are you sure this is safe?” I heard Cadence asked me. I looked at her and saw her sitting on her throne. “Well I haven’t fallen yet so it’s pretty safe,” I said to her. She stared at me for a moment. “Well I don’t want to be rude but can you please stop floating and you the crystal back, it’s part of the floor,” She told me. I looked down and sure enough, there’s a big hole in the floor. “Whoops sorry,” I said as I floated back down and place the crystal back in the floor. I held Mr. Nibbles in my arms and looked at Cadence. “So when will you sister in law and friend will get here?” “Oh soon enough,” She told me. Just as she said that the doors opened and six ponies walked in. Remember what I said about colours, well the first two that caught my my eye was the neon pink one and the blue one with the the rainbow hair. I think I’m getting nauseous with all the bright colours I’m seeing. Another thing that caught my eye was the purple one, she was staring at me with an odd look. I shifted a bit at her gaze, starting to feel uncomfortable. “Twilight, it’s so good to see you again,” Cadence said as she walked passed me and give the purple unicorn, no wait she has wings too so alicorn, a hug. I’m guessing that her name is Twilight as well. “I should say the same to you,” Twilight said. I watched them talk for a minute when something yellow moved out of the corner of my eye. I turned and saw a yellow pegasus with pink hair wearing a dress, she was staring at Mr. Nibbles who I was holding. “Who’s this little cutie?” She cooed. She started to pet Mr. Nibbles and he seemed to like it, he’s not biting her but I don’t think poro’s bite, they are too cute and fuzzy. ‘Mr. Nibbles, sure it’s not the greatest name but oh well,” I told her. She offered to hold him and I pasted him to her. She petted and cooed at him which made me smile. I felt a tap on my shoulder and I turn to see Cadence looking at me then she turned to Twilight. “Twilight, this is Taliyah she’s the one that found me and brought me back here.” She said. Twilight smiled at me and did a once over. “I don’t want to be rude but can I ask what are you?” She asked. I shrugged a bit. “I’m a human with magical powers,” I told her. She tilted her head a bit, which I thought was kinda cute. I blinked at that and shook my head, where did that come from? “What’s a hue-man?” She asked me. I sighed and pointed at me. “I’m a human,” I told her. It took us a few minutes but they introduce themselves to me, the neon pink one with the poofy hair was Pinkie Pie, the blue one with rainbow hair which is her natural hair colour is Rainbow Dash, the yellow one with pink hair is Fluttershy, the white one with purple hair is Rarity who by the way was asking me where I got my clothes and wondering if she can see them. The orange one with blonde hair and has a hat is Applejack which I bet that she works on a farm since she looks like a farmer. Lastly is Twilight whose full name is Princess Twilight Sparkle. There was someone else as well, a small lizard kid with purple and green scales. His name was Spike and he was a dragon, cool. “Well now that you’re all here we have to wait on the last two to arrive,” Cadence said. I frowned at her, there were two more? Just before I could say anything two flashes came behind me. I turned to see a tall white alicorn staring down at me. And I took the situation to the best of my ability. “AHHHH!” I yelled as I launched myself away from her and smashing into a wall, I didn’t say that I was good at it. After pulling me out of the wall I was introduced to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna who I didn’t see due to my freak out. We did some talking and I explained what a human is, I saw some of them go a little green when the idea that I can eat meat other than Celestia, Luna and Fluttershy, I wonder why. “Well, I think we have a lot to talk about but it’s getting late so we can talk tomorrow,” Celestia said. I looked out of the window and saw that it was getting late and I felt tired. After finding where to sleep and everything I found my room and went into it and fell into bed, passing out right there. Today has been a long day. After what seemed to be a few hours of sleeping I woke of due to one of the bodily functions that my body has, I have to use the bathroom. After finding the bathroom, by I followed the signs, I did my business and looked at myself in the mirror as I was washing my hands. I saw that I was still wearing the clothes that I came here with, I guess I fell asleep with them. I walked out of the bathroom and turned my head to see another pony running down the hallway. She had yellow and red hair and was yellow I think. I then saw Twilight running after her in a robe of some sorts. Deciding not to deal with it since I was still half asleep I went back to my room and went to bed again. After sleeping a few more hours I woke up to the sun up. I got out of bed and headed out to the throne room. As I got there I saw that Twilight and her friends, who go by the name the mane six, and Cadence and the other two princesses. They seemed to be talking about something. “Morning everyone, how did you all sleep?” I asked them. They looked at me and they didn’t look happy, Twilight looked very worried. “What did I miss?” As it seems somepony by the name of Sunset Shimmer came out of some mirror and took Twilight’s crown which was also something called the Element of Magic, one of six items known as the Elements of Harmony. Without it they would be useless and Equestria would be down one defence. We moved to a room with a fancy mirror in it, the same one that Sunset came and left through. Their plan is that Twilight has to go through the portal and bring the crown back, without help from her friends due to the fact that they might disrupted something about the world if there’s two of them there. But wouldn't that mean sending Twilight there would do the same thing? Ugg this is why I don’t read or watch sci-fi stuff, so confusing. I looked at the mirror and felt some sort of magic coming off it. As I stare at it a thought came to mind, why can’t I go? I’m not from here and I can easily go in grab the crown and get out in the matter of minutes. At the same time I could do something bad and get killed or worse so I kept my mouth shut about it. I looked back at Twilight and saw her talking to Applejack. I overheard some of the stuff they were talking about. “- and she should have a bath everyday and she should do her homework before bed and that she has her teddy bear with her as she going to bed so she can sleep, and…” Twilight was cut off when Applejack covered her mouth with her hand. “Twi, it’s alright ah took care of Bloom when she was still a filly, it won’t be any different with her,” Applejack said. I looked at them for a moment, who are they talking about. After giving a hug to her friends and turned to the mirror and walked in. After a moment, Spike ran into the mirror as well, and one did anything about it, not one. Uhhh. “So what now?” Dash asked. I looked around as they looked at each other. “No one going to do something about Spike?” I asked then. They ignored my question, I frowned at them. Rude “I think it’s best that we send you all back home, for now, I’ll send word when Twilight returns,” Celestia said to us. Cadence walked up beside me. “You can stay here if you want or you can go with Twilight’s friends to Ponyville,” She said to me. I chuckled at the name of the place, but the idea of exploring a different place sound fun. I told her that I would head off to Ponyville with Twilight’s friends. I looked over at Celestia as she asked them to get two chariots ready for us. Cool chariots. “Umm auntie I think using a train would be a better idea,” Cadence said in a worried tone. I stared at her. “What wrong with that, I think it would be cool to ride a chariot,” I told her. She looked at me for a moment. “Well, Taliyah it’s just that, well chariots are a source of flying transportation.” She explained. I looked at her for a moment. “They… they can fly.” I asked her. She nodded as I paled at the thought. I had a thought as I look at her. “You have a map, I can get there on my own.” She nodded and made a map appear. I looked at it and saw that the place is right in the middle of this land. I rolled it up and put it into the bag that I got from Caddie. Saying my thanks, I headed outside of the palace and then out of the city. As I got there I pulled my goggles down and my scarf up and made a piece of stone come up and jumped on it as is moved forward. I was moving forward for about twenty minutes when I saw something in the sky. I looked up and saw two chariots flying over head, I guess that’s Twilight's friends. I looked down at my board and smiled. “Let’s see what you can do,” I said as I tried to use her ultimate. Mimicking the motions from the video of Taliyah I heard a loud booming sound and I shot forward. I looked back and saw the ground was moving and making the weavers wall. I smiled and pushed forward to Ponyville. Best. Ride. EVER! The travel to the town took a few hours but it was worth it, skateboarding had nothing on this. Along the way, I did some tricks and saw the earth move with me, made bridges, extended when I tried to do a jump. I wonder if I can do the same thing that Toph did in the Avatar: Last Airbender? The T.V show not the movie. The ground changed from being white to green and going through a forest. As I was going along I saw a bunch of clouds grouped up in one place. I also saw pageses there as well. I pushed on and I saw a big mountain with what looked like a city built on it. I guess that was Canterlot that Cadence told me. It also means that I was getting close. After another hour and some jumping over some train tracks I finally got to the town. All I can say is that it was colourful but I’m going to say that for everything. I rode along for a bit until I saw two chariots on the ground and saw the rest of them there. I went towards them and let the stone return back into the ground. I pulled the goggles and scarf away. “Nice place you got here,” I said to them. They turned and smiled at me. “Well, it’s home, by the way, why didn’t you want to take the chariots back here?” Rainbow asked. I shifted a bit. “Well let’s just say that I’m not the biggest fan of flying,” I told her. She frowned at me. “What do you mean ‘not the biggest fan of flying’, it’s the best thing ever,” She said to me. I was going to say something but Rarity cut me off. “Darling, I think she’s saying that she’s has a fear of flying,” she told Rainbow. I looked away for them. “You’re afraid of flying?! But… that...what…” Rainbow stuttered the last part. It looks like she couldn’t compute with my fear. “Dash, everypony is scared of something. For Taliyah it’s flying, for you it’s being in a close in space,” Pinkie said. Dash looked at her with a frown. “Hey, Claustrophobia is a common fear for pegasuses.” She retorted. She then started to rub her arms and shivers. “Just the idea of being in a small space with no way out.” “Well at least that ya understand why she’s afraid of flying, now if ya don’t mind ah need to check on bloom ta see if she didn’t run off with her friends for monster hunting,” Applejack said. She went off toward who knows where. I then looked at Rarity with a raised eyebrow. “Monster hunting?” I asked her. “Oh it’s just a rumor really, supposedly there’s this weird monster that wears this top hat that lives in the Everfree.” Rarity explained to me. “What does it look like?” I asked her. She stared at me. “Darling, it’s just a rumor,” She told me. “Well, maybe it isn’t, again I’m from another world so maybe it’s something I have seen,” I said to her. She pondered at this for a bit. “Well, nopony knows for sure but eyewitness say that it was a big frog or catfish, all that is soiled is that it called himself ‘The River King’.” She told me. I paused at the name, could it be… I turned and headed towards the forest. I heard shouts from behind me but I kept going. It took me a bit of looking and walking but I found what I was looking for, a river. It’s a good size one at that and I also saw a small dock with one lantern with a bell. I walked to the dock and stared at the bell, there was a piece of rope on it. I took the rope and began to ring it. I waited for a few minutes to see if I was right. The water was still for some time but I then saw something moved in it, then I heard something laugh. I looked around to see who it was when something jumped out of the water. It slammed on the docks which was surprising that it stayed together. I stared at the creature in front of me, I knew who he was, he was a pain it the ass support to fight against in the game “Tahm Kench,” I said to him. He laughs at me. I heard his laugh before in the game but hearing it now is down right scary. He took his top hat off and bowed to me. “Hello my dear, it’s so nice to finally meet you,” He said to me. His voice… sounds very soothing, in a very creepy way. “Hello Kench, what are you doing here?” I asked him. He chuckled at me. “Oh you know, traveling from place to place and tasting other place meals,” He told me. I shuttered at the thought of the meals that he has eaten. He then tilted his head at me. “Now the question is why are you here my dear.” “I heard a rumor and got curious to see if they are true,” I told him. “Really, well I think there’s something else to this, maybe… information,” He said. He leaned in close enough that I could smell fish on him. “Information about… your brother.” I didn’t say anything, I been down this route before and look what happened, I been sent here. But as much as I don’t trust him the idea of him knowing something is tempting. So I take the bait. “You know something about him?” I asked him. He chuckled at me. “Of course, I do, everything goes down the river and everything comes to me,” He said. I bit my thumb as I thought of my options. “Do I have to pay for this info?” I asked him. He chuckled at me. “Normally yes, you do but you are new to this world and you caught me in a good mood so let’s say the next two things are on the house,” He told me. I narrowed my eyes at him. “Alright, what can you tell me about my brother,” I asked him. “I can tell you that he’s alive and well but not the same from you are used to, he lived for a long time and in that time, he changed,” Tahm said. I frowned at him. I’m happy that my brother is alive but the fact that he’s not the same from I’m used to makes me iffy. “Can I see him?” I asked. “My dear, that is something that I can’t do but I know of a way to make it that you can meet him,” He then pointed at me. “I want you to make something at is connected to you.” I frowned at that, what did he mean by that. I looked around and saw some stones which gave me an idea. I went over and picked up a rock that was the size of my fist. I put both hands over it and closed my eyes. I felt the rock change its shape in my hands. I opened my eyes and removed my hand to see what I got. It looked like the Shurima symbol that I saw in the game. I went back and showed him what I got. “Would this work?” I asked him. He shrugged. “I guess so, you could have used anything really now you should give it a message, it’s going to be your calling card,” He told me. I looked at him with an odd look. “Why?” I asked him. “Well if others are going to get their hands on it and call you for help they need to know who you are, keep it short,” He said. I looked at it for a minute and thought of a message. “My name is Taliyah the Stoneweaver, if you need help with anything just give me a call, Oh! And I’m a good guy.” I said to it. I felt it hum a bit and stopped. “Alright, now wh-” Just as I was saying that his tongue shot out and grabbed the item from me. It shot back and he ate it. I blinked and stared at him. Wha…. “What just happened?” I asked him. “What you have asked me to, I made it that you could meet him. What you made is a token, what you are is something called a Displacement, a being that can travel through worlds.” He said. He waved his claw around in the air for a bit. “Just to keep this short there are millions of worlds like this one but different at the same time, your brother is in one of them and soon he’ll get your token and maybe you will as well.” He then moved towards the water. “Wait, if you said that he’ll get it then why did you just eat it,” I said to him. He looked over his shoulder at me. “Because my stomach is connected to the void, I just sent it into the void now I’m leaving since my job is done, if you want more information then bring me something of equal or greater value.” And with that, he jumped into the river and left. I stood there for a moment and sighed. “Well, that was something,” I turned around and headed back to town. “I guess I should start checking out this world then.” Author's Note Token's out, crossovers are open, send me a PM if you want to do a crossover. As you can tell this story timeline is during the EG movie, I thought it was a good place to set it. See you all in the next chapter. :)
Chapter 3: Fear the Teddy bear!I can’t tell if I’m lost or I’m going in circles because I saw the exact same tree three times already, you know the one with the… branches and leafs… ok, I’m lost. I grumbled at myself for getting lost, I don’t understand I followed the same path that I took. Was the forest changing as I go? I looked at my surroundings and some something that looks familiar and headed that way. “Please let this be the right way I think I will go crazy if I see something that looks the same,” I said to myself. I rounded a few trees and… … Well good news is that it’s something different, bad news it’s something big, heavy, and probably mean. I looked up and saw that I ran into what looks like an armor dragon. It looked down at me with it’s glowing blue eyes. “Umm, hello,” “Beleren, by the order of the All-Father you are under arrest,” It said. I blinked a few times at what it just said. Wait what?! “Hold on what did I do?” I asked as a portal looking thing opened up behind me. It pointed its trident at and poked me. “Hey! I’m not going in there until you tell me what’s going on, also my name isn’t Beleren.” “Quite,” It ordered as it grabbed me and dragged me into the portal. A couple hours later The portal re-opened as I walked through it to return to the forest. I watched as the portal closed and the sounds of the forest return. I turned and walked over to a group of trees. ‘HUUUURGGEHH!!’ I threw up for about a minute which sucks, a lot. I walked back to where I was standing with my hand on my stomach. “Portals, useful but they do a number to one stomach,” I said. I looked around to see where I was, which it’s still the forest and still means that I’m lost. I looked down at my hand to see the light brown gem that glowed with a harm light. I smiled happily at it, which turned to an annoyed look. “You know you could of put me a bit closer to town,” I yelled up to the sky. I frowned as it didn’t answer back. I started walking as I continued yelling. “You could of gave me a map or a magic orb thing that points in a direction to where town is or something, I know your all powerful and stuff but a little help would be ni- wait is that a house?” Sure enough I saw what looks like a house with a green looking roof on a hill. I blinked a few times and a smile came on my face. A house! That means there’s someone there, and if so that means there’s food! Sure I just threw up but that’s not going to stop me from getting food! I ran to the house, as I got close I heard a sound coming above me. I looked up to see a bird staring at me. It was a red bird that the colour changed to more purple at the ends of the feathers, it stared at me as I got close. I was going to ignore it until I looked back at it. The bird looks familiar, it was lost at me until I remembered from one of the matches I played back at home, it zooming around all across the map with it’s partner. “Valor?” I said at it. It turned it’s head at me as I said it’s name. I slowly started to walk towards the door. “Listen, I’m not here to harm anyone I just want something to eat and directions to town, now just be a good birdy and- AHH!” Valor jumped off it’s perch and started to peck my head. “OW, OW, OW! STOP IT!” I yelled as I ran around in circles like something from a cartoon. I didn’t pay any mind to it as a deranged bird was pecking at my head. I turned and headed towards the door, luckily it was open as I busted through said door and landed face first on the floor. Ow… I began to sit up until I felt talons on my back and walked up my back and pecked my head once. “...Ow…” I mutted into the floor. “Oh Valor can you, um get off her please,” a voice said. The bird got off my my back and flew off somewhere. I looked up from the floor and what I saw was legs, yellow fur legs. I followed said legs to see who owned them, which belong to one of the ponies that I met in the Crystal Empire, Fluttershy. I blinked at her as she stared at me. “Ummm…” I said as my gaze went back down. “Oh I’m sorry, Valor here can be a little overly protective over me sometimes but he’s a really nice bird, isn’t that right.” She asked the bird. “Squaw!” Valor said, I think, in a way that as if he’s telling she’s forgetting something. “What do you mean that I’m underdress?” She asked. She looked at me and looked down where I was staring. She had no pants on, there were three butterflies on her underwear. I felt my whole face go crimson red at this. She made an ‘Eep!’ sound and bolted upstairs. I slowly got up and dusted myself off and rubbed my face. My cheeks were still hot, I looked over where Valor sat as he glared at me. “It wasn’t my fault, you’re the one who started pecking me.” I told him. “Squaw!” It said to me. I frowned at him. “I can’t understand what you are saying,” I said to him. “He said that ‘you shouldn’t have came close to the house then.’ which is very rude of you by the way,” Fluttershy said as she got down the stairs. She putted on some sweatpants on and now that I get a good look she also wore a green sweater that was a little big on her but for some reason she was still cute in it. I shook my head a bit, where did that come from? “Sorry to barge in like this but I just came from the forest and I was hungry,” I said to her. “Oh dear, well let me make you something to eat then, you can sit on the couch as you wait.” she told me as she walking into what I can guess is the kitchen. I went to sit down and took a look around of the place. It was nice place but it smelled like a zoo, I got nothing wrong with zoo’s or animals it just that I don’t think I would like to be living in a home that smelled like one but each their own I guess. I saw that she also has a tv as well, it was on and paused so I guess she was watching something as I was getting pecked. I saw a yellow furred pony with a red trench coat with a symbol on his back. He has a metal prosthetic arm with a blade coming off it. Wait I know this this is Fullmetal Alchemist from home. I heard the same ‘Eep’ sound as the tv got turned off. I turned as I saw Fluttershy putting a remote down with a plate of food in her other hand. She walked over and handed me the plate and sat down on the couch with me. Her hair covered half of her face. We sat there in silence for some time, I looked at the plate of food that I had. It was a peanut butter and banana sandwich. “Thanks for the food,” I said to her. She muttered something that I couldn’t hear. We sat there for a few moments in silence and I began to fidget. I need to say something because this is getting dumb. “So… you’re an anime fan?” I asked her. She squeaked and I saw her ears went red. “I… do watch it sometimes but not offend.” She told me. I stared at her as my B.S tracker was going off. “When you mean sometimes do you mean all the time.” I told her. She looked at me with wide eyes and was about to say something but I put my hand up. “Trust me I can tell since I watch anime as well.” She sighed in relief at that. “Goodness I must of looked like a nervous mare, the only one that I can talk to is Rainbow since she was the one who introduced me to it.” I nodded and started eating… It’s so~ good! Food is life! “So how did you and Valor meet?” I asked her after swallowing. “Oh me and Valor met when I was just a little filly, I was walking threw the forest and heard some calling out from somewhere so I followed until I found him. His mother died protecting him from a timberwolf, poor thing was so young and didn't know how to fly so I took him in and raised him to what he is now.” she explained to me. I looked at Valor and saw him looking down. I took a bit of the banana and tossed it to him, he caught it and began to eat it. Me and Fluttershy chatted for a bit about other stuff. After that I got an interesting show from Valor and some bunny that came out and they had some sort of staring contest. I think I saw sparks fly between them. After all the chatting Fluttershy said that she needs to head out to pick up some food for her animals and I offered to come along and help. She said that she was fine that getting food but was happy to have someone come along. We headed towards the town and I started to see others ponies of different colour, I again started to feel nauseous due to the colours. There is too much colour! “Are you alright?” Shy asked me. “I will be, just need to get used to all the colour.” I told her. After walking for a bit we went of in different ways and I continued exploring. I walked around until I saw what looked like a garage looking building and near by was a… cloud house? I went to the garage and saw that there was a sign with the name of the place. “‘Rainbooms Hex-Tec Shop’ isn’t Hex-Tec stuff in the game?” I wondered. After thinking about it I decided to take a look inside of the place. I walked into the place and saw that it had a lot of room to move around. It looked simple and somewhat nice looking, the walls were coloured blue with rainbows and clouds with lightning bolts coming from them. I looked around until I heard someone coming into the room. “Welcome to Rainbooms, if you have something that’s broken, we can- oh hey you’re that person that wrecked the street and building in the Crystal Empire.” A Cyan pegasus said to me. She wore a greased up shirt and jeans and a set of goggles around her neck. “Yeah that me, you’re… Rainbow right?” I asked her. “You got it, Rainbow Dash fastest flyer in all of Equestria.” She boasted. I couldn’t help but chuckle a bit. “What’s so funny?” She asked me with a frown. “Sorry, it just that I have heard of you but I never thought that you were some sort of mechanic.” I told her. Well it was true that I knew her, my brother did watch the show and I sometimes watch it but I never really got it. I knew that she was a great flyer but a mechanic, that’s new. I saw her rub the back of her head and smile a bit. “Yeah I know the feeling I never thought of being one either, I thought I was going to be one of the greatest flyers in Equestria, which I am by the way.” She said to me. She then pulled out a small ball out of her back pocket and did something to it as it started to float on it’s own. “But I guess some of my dad’s traits.” “Is that a bad thing?” I asked her. She shook her head at me. “Naa not really, it gave me something to do in my off time and… well I can’t really help but get all giddy when I see something mechanical and I want to take it apart and see how it ticks.” She said with a smile and then looked at me. “You might understand, having something from your parents that made them tick.” I looked at her for a moment and looked away from her. “Well actually I don’t really know them, my parents were gone when I was young and I haven't seen them ever.” I told her. She didn’t say anything after that and how could she after that. “Oh… buck sorry I didn’t know and… sometimes I start talking and,” Rainbow started saying but I stopped her. “It’s fine, I came to terms with it long ago and hey it wasn’t that bad I have a good uncle and brother to live with so my childhood was good.” I told her. “I see, are they still around?” She asked me. I shrugged at her. “Well my uncle went traveling since both me and my brother moved out and my brother… well he has his own stuff to deal with.” I told her. I still remember my trip to another world and I don’t want to go through it, my stomach would thank me. “Well that’s uhhh good to hear, oh! and here something to help you around.” Rainbow said as she pulled out a tablet looking thing and handed it to me. I looked at it and tapped it as it lit up. I saw that there was apps for a map and the internet. Wait they have internet here? “What’s this?” I asked her. “That’s a tablet, it has most of the basic functions on it and you can use it for anything.” She told me and smiled. “If you're going to be staying here you might want it just to be safe.” I looked at it and tapped the map icon and watched it turn into a map. I saw where I was and saw a little icon with a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt on it which I’m guessing it was the logo for Dash’s shop. “This is cool, say I don’t want to be rude but is there a place I could stay I don’t really know anywhere to go other then here and Fluttershy's place and I don’t want to a bother.” I asked her. “Well… since she’s not there and Spike went with her I guess you can stay at Twilight’s home, I think Aj is going to go by there to check if it’s still standing and all but I don’t think she would mind if you stayed there for until Twi gets back.” She said to me. I nodded and asked how I could find the place and she showed me how on the tablet. I saw there was an icon with a book opened and a six pointed star above it. She told me that’s it’s a library in the middle of town, I thanked her and went on my way. It took me a bit but I made my way to where I wanted to go. I also think that I’m getting used to everything since the colours don’t make me nauseous anymore. I saw many interesting buildings such as one that looked like a gingerbread house and one that has a purple tent top for a roof. I saw other ponies walking around and saw some of them waving at me. This place sure is friendly. I continued on until the tablet buzzed and said that I was here, I looked up and saw what looked like a giant tree with windows in it. It’s a treehouse!... kinda. I went to the front door and opened it, it wasn’t locked which was concerning to me. I looked around and saw that the place looked like a library. I desiced to look around the place to see where what is. I began to look on the floor I was on and saw that there was a kitchen, bathroom and library with a couch to relax in. I found a door that leads downstairs with a sigh on it that says ‘Twilight's lab, do not enter without permission, That means you too Nyx!’ I frowned at that, Nyx? Who’s Nyx? Well it seems that I would get my answer since I heard a thud coming from upstairs. I went to the room with the stairs and went up then to see who’s up here. As I got up there I saw that there’s was a bigger bathroom and some rooms which I guess are bedrooms since the first two rooms were bedrooms. I went to the third one and opened it and saw that it was another bedroom but it looked like it belong to a child. How can I tell, well there was a bed the size for one, a toy box in the corner, some bookshelves, and those glow-in-the-dark stars and moons on the walls. I went into the room and started to look around the place until I heard something coming from under the bed. I looked at it and figured that it was tall enough to have someone hiding under it. “Hello? Is someone under there?” I asked. Who ever is under there didn't say anything. “You don't need to be scared, I'm a friend.” “How do I know that? You broke in.” the voice said to me. I can tell it's a girl by the voice. “Well I didn't really broke in since the door was unlocked.” I told her. I kneeled down to see her better. “How about you come out of there so we can talk face to face." “... How do I know that you're not going to hurt me?” “If I was then I would of done so.” I told her. The voice didn't say anything at that. After a few moments I heard shuffling as the girl came out of under the bed and I got a good look at her. She had black fur and purple hair with teal eyes. She wore a purple dress shirt with black pants, she also wore purple glasses as well. She shifted nervously on the spot. "Why hello there, sorry about walking in unannounced but one of Twilight's friends said it was ok.” I told her. “You… you know my mom?” She asked me. I shrugged at her. “I ran into her in the Crystal Empire.” I told her. She nodded but I saw she was still nervous. I extend my hand to her. "Let's started over on more friendly grounds, hi I'm Taliyah what's your name?” “Umm I'm Nyx it's… it's nice to meet you.” She said as she shook my hand. I smiled at her and saw that it was infectious since she started to smile. I let got and stood up. “Well since we're on better terms do you want to do something? I don't really know what to do here.” I told her with a sheepish smile. “Well, have you been to Sugarcube Corner? Pinkie works there and makes really good cakes and sweets,” she told me. I pulled the tablet out and got the map out. Using the search function I found where the place is and saw that it was near by. “Well it's near by, want to go?” I asked her. She looked at me for a moment. “You would take me there, we just met and stuff so why would you do something like that?” she asked me. I again shrugged. “Why not, I don't see the harm in it,” I told her. Nyx agreed to it and say that she needs to get some things so I went downstairs and waited. After a few minutes, I heard Nyx coming down. I turned and saw that she was carrying something. “What's that?” I asked. She smiled at me and showed me what it was, I tensed up when I saw what it was. “It's my bear Tibbers, say hello Tibbers,” she said as she moved the bears arm into a wave. I waved at the bear, it can't be the real Tibbers right… well, I did see Valor and Tahm so it was possible. “Well let's head off to this place and see what we can get." I said as I opened the door. I watched as Nyx took a key out from her pocket and locked the door and we went off. As we walked I looked at the tablet to make sure that we were going the right way. My eyes wandered over to some groups of other that were talking and saw them looking over at us and started to whisper. I even saw some of them pull children away from us. I frowned at that and saw that Nyx started to hug her bear and cover her face. We arrived at Sugarcube Corner, which is the gingerbread house, and went in. The smell of baked goods filled my nose and put a smile on my face. We walked over to the counter as a pink pony with poofy hair walked out and smiled at us. I think her name is Pinkie. “Yup! That's my name,” she said to us. I stared at her. “How did you know that I was thinking that?” I asked her. She smiled at me. “Oh I have my ways, so what can I get you?” she asked me. I eyed her and then looked down at the baked goods that were there. There were so many different types of cakes that I began to drool. I heard a giggle from above. I looked up to see Pinkie smiling. “You two are making the same face.” She said. I looked over at Nyx and saw her with her nose pressed up to the window drooling. I pulled back wiped my mouth and took out the bag of gold coins I got from Cadence. “I’m guessing you getting your usual Nyx?” Nyx nodded happily as Pinkie wrote down something and looked at me. “That will come to six bits.” I stared at her for a moment and looked at her. Bits? Does she mean the gold coins? I opened the bag and handed her the bits and she put the bits into the cash register and the notebook into her hair. She told us that it will take a bit to get the cakes ready so we went to sit down and wait. As we are sitting I heard others around us whispering. I could only hear some parts of what they saying. “... can’t believe that she’s here…” “... never should have come here in the first place…” “A cage is a better place for her…” I frowned at this as I saw Nyx pulled Tibbers closer to her, she looked like she’s about to start crying. Pinkie came with the cakes and some milkshakes, I looked at her as she smiled sadly. “Their on the house.” She told me as she walked away. I took my fork and took a bite out of the cake… my mouth is in heaven. I started to wolf down the cake, don’t judge me it’s cake! I heard a giggle coming from across the table. I looked up to see Nyx laughing at me. I reached over and scooped some of the whipped cream from her cake, which is a cheese cake with a lot of blueberries, and placed it on her nose. This got us laughing and we ate out cakes and drinks and left the place and headed back. I looked over at Nyx and thought about what happened in Sugarcube Corner. “Hey, why is it that everyone whispering about you?” I asked Nyx. She didn’t say anything for a minute. “It’s… I don’t really know but mom said to ignore them but I can still hear them and their words still hurt.” She explained. I felt my heart sink at how sad her voice is, I looked forward and started to think. After a few minutes, I came up with a plan. I turned to Nyx picking her up and setting her on my shoulders. “Well forget about them, for the next bit we’re going to have some fun,” I said to her as I started running back to the Library. Twilight Two days later I ran back home as fast as I can I wanted to see if Nyx is ok. Sure I had Aj to look after her and she can take care of herself but it’s the other ponies I’m worried about. “Twi, slow down!” I heard Spike yelled as he tried to catch up to me. I saw the library in front of me and sped up a bit and got to the door and opened it. What I saw gave me a shock, the whole place looked trashed with books all over the place and board games as well. There were two pillow forts across from one another with one of them have a white flag on them. “Oh come on…” I heard Spike said behind me with a groan. I was about to say something until I heard laughter coming from the kitchen. I slowly walked over and peeked in the room and the sight made me smile. “OK! This time, let’s put the flour in the bowl this time.” Taliyah said to Nyx. She was white with flour that I guess was dumped on her. Nyx giggled at her. “Well, next time don’t pour chocolate sauce on my head,” Nyx answered. They both started laughing and continued on what they were doing. It took a bit but I watched them put a cake in the oven. “This will take thirty to an hour to cook,” Taliyah said to Nyx with a smile. “That’s long enough to clean up and take a bath,” I said out loud. They turned and I saw Nyx smile and ran to me. “Mom!” She yelled as she hugged me. I hugged her back and rubbed her head, which was covered with chocolate. I guess you had fun when I was gone?” I asked her. “Yup, Taliyah is so much fun to be around,” she said. I saw Taliyah smile a bit and started dusting herself off. “Well, I did say that you need a bath so…” I pointed at Taliyah. “You and Spike start cleaning up and I’ll be down to help in a bit.” I turned and carried Nyx to the bathroom. I listened to Spike yell at Taliyah at the state of the place. Well, at least Nyx had a good time so I’m happy. The rest of the day I hanged out with Nyx and Taliyah until it was time for bed. Taliyah slept on the couch since she didn’t have a place to sleep. That night I saw that Nyx slept better than she for a long time. Author's Note This took longer then I thought, I'm sorry! T_T Also Now... Nyx has Tibbers... you shall now run for your lives. If you see any mistakes or errors please leave them down in the comments and don't be a jerk about it please. see you all in the next chapter :)
Chapter 4 :I befriend the reaper and a british personIt’s been a week since coming to Ponyville and so far everything is going great. I have been living at Twilight’s place since there’s no other place for me to live. Fluttershy did offer but I couldn’t sleep with all the animals and smell, plus it lets me hang out with Nyx more. As I was living there I found a job with Applejack and Pinkie, for AJ I helped make stone walls and move big boulders that she or her brother can’t move. For Pinkie I helped with the baking and delivers, I spent two and a half years in a baking course and now I can use it! At the moment I was traveling around outside Ponyville seeing the sights. I saw some animals that was interesting such as a wolf made out of wood and something called a manticore but I did see some creatures that were in the game such as some krugs, raptors and gromph. I just hope I don’t run into Baron Nashor anytime soon. After I traveled about a couple miles by rock surfing I came to a field with some trees. I went to one of them and laid down under the tree. I sighed and looked down at what I wore at the time. It wasn’t what I had when I came here and that’s thanks to Rarity, I wore a light brown tank top with some camo pants, I still had my goggles and red scarf I don’t know why but I feel a bit off without them. I looked at my wrist and saw the bracelet that she also made, it had the gem that I got from Sans but for some reason it was dim. I frowned at it but went back to relaxing, I looked up to the sky and slowly I closed my eyes to take a nap. … … … “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” My eyes snapped open as I heard screaming. I bolted up and looked around to see where the screaming is coming from. I ran forward and continued to look until I heard it coming from above me. I looked up and saw what’s coming. “Ahhh shit.” was all I could say until someone landed on me. At first I saw nothing and felt some pain but after getting ran over by Dash I got used to it. What was weird is that I felt something on my lips, I opened them and saw why… the person who was on me was human, not pony human, and it was a girl with short spiky brown hair and was wearing some yellow orange goggles that made it hard to see what colour they were but I guess brown. She was on top of me kissing me. On the lips……… FREAK OUT!!! “AHHHHH! GETOFFGETOFFGETOFFGETOFF!!!!! I yelled as she opened her eyes and panicked as well. I moved away from her and felt my face go bright red, did that just happen? Oh god, that just happened. I looked back at the other girl as she was looking around. Her embarrassed face turned to one of panic as she took notice of her surroundings. “Trevor?” She called out. She had a british accent. I looked at her for a moment, she looks familiar. I stood up and shook my head and hoped that my face wasn’t red. “Umm hello?” I said to her. She jumped as she yelped in surprise before turning around. “Um..” She muttered, looking away. I blinked at her and remembered why she’s like that. “Let’s forget that just happened, alright?” I asked her. She nodded slightly in agreement. “Right… so what’s your name?” “Violet. My name is Violet Young. Where am I?” She asked. She looked almost terrified after seeing her surroundings. Oh boy, this is going to be hard. “Nice to meet you, Violet, I’m Taliyah and what I’m going to tell you will make no sense and impossible but it’s real,” I said as I explained everything that I know of, of where we are, about the anthro ponies, and the friendship magic stuff. She took it well… I uhh think? “I can handle being taken to another world but as long as my brother is with me.” She said. Well that good but I don’t know about her brother. “Uhh listen I don’t know how to say this but-” “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! I again heard another scream as we both looked up and saw a black figure falling towards a hill nearby… and crashing into it. “... That could be him!” I said. We both looked at each other and ran towards the now new crater. We got to the crater and I looked down to see it was smoking and a figure was standing in the middle of it. “Pain. Something I'm accustomed to but where is…” The figure said before looking up at us. His mask frightened me. Violet, on the other hand, didn’t seem fazed by it as she jumped into the hole. “Trevor!” She yelled as she tackled the man onto the ground. “I actually thought I wasn't going to see you again.” I heard her say. I smiled at this as it reminds me of when I found Nick again. I waved my hand to make stairs for them to get out of the crater and sat down to wait for them. Violet Being in another body feels weird but awesome at the same time, if I'm really Tracer then it means I can control my own time. And knowing that Trevor is with me and as Reaper maybe it won't be so bad. Though going back home isn't a bother to me, probably because we had no home. Trevor and I were orphans for as long as I could remember though Trevor briefly mentions some of thing mom and dad used to do but he never told me what happened to them. But back to our current situation, Trevor had pushed me off before standing up and dusting himself. “You could've warned me.” He said, he even had Reaper's voice too. I giggled a bit, finding his only response as that. “You know me, always happy to see my brother,” I said to him, earning a groan from him. We then heard the sound of rocks moving, looking to our right we saw that the crater walls were formed into stairs. I looked up to see the girl from earlier waving at us. Trevor looked at me, I guess he was looking at me questionably before walking up the steps and I followed behind Taliyah I waited for them to have their reunion above from the crater, don't want to make it awkward for them. I looked up to the sky and raised my hand to look at the bracelet again. The gem was still dim and this worried me, is Nick alright? Of course he is like he said he has been doing this way longer then me so he could take on anything…. But still he could of sent a note or something. I felt something wet run down my cheek. I wiped it away and saw it was a tear, dang it I'm not trying to be a crybaby not right now. As I stared at it I hear the sounds of footfalls coming up the stairs. I shook my head and turned to the two of them. “Alright since I already did this but I will say it again, my name is Taliyahhhholy shit!” I yelled as the guy looked at me. He towered over me and again his mask didn't help things. I laughed nervously at him but strangely he looks familiar, heck both of them did. I wonder who they supposed to be. I saw them looking at me oddly. “Uhh Right! Let me restart, I’m Taliyah it’s nice to meet you two.” I said as I offered my hand to them. “Trevor Young.” The man said without a handshake. Good lord he’s creepy. “And you already know my name,” Violate said shaking my hand, at least one of them shook my hand. Trevor tilted his head at me. “I never met anyone with the name Taliyah.” He said. I shrugged and spun around. “Well… truth be told that’s not really my name, my real name is Rose Smith but ever since I came here I went by Taliyah since I went to a con as dressed like her.” I told them. I turned and pointed at them. “Just like you two did, let me guess you went to a con and ran into a creepy guy who calls himself ‘The Merchant’ and you bought something off him and they you found yourselfs falling.” “Something like that, I got these, though, so that's a plus,” Violet said as she pulled out a set of weird looking pistols before spinning them around. “Cool… wait I do know who you two supposed to be, your Tracer and your Reaper from the Overwatch game.” I said to them. They both nodded and Violet smiled brightly. “That's right!” She exclaimed. Her brother stayed silent, I'm not sure if from confusion or he just didn't like me. "Uhh hey you really haven't said anything, are you confused or something?” I asked. He looked down at me. “Confused, yes but I'll figure out what's going on eventually that is if you don't know already.” He said. I crossed my arms and thought about it for a bit. “Let's head back to town, it would be a bit better than talking in a field,” I said. I turned around and tap my foot on the ground which made a boulder big enough for all of us to ride on. I got on it and looked back to see them staring at the bolder. “You coming?” They both looked at each other before Violet shrugged and walked onto the boulder. Her brother did the same only a second later. I turned and put my goggles on with a smile. “Please keep all arms and legs in the vehicle at all times and we thank you for choosing rocky travels,” I said as I willed the boulder to move forward. I pointed it towards Ponyville and headed towards it. After some time we arrived at Ponyville as I pulled the boulder just outside of the place. I made stairs for the other two to walk down and after they were off I lowered the bolder down into the ground. “Well welcome to Ponyville, the place of sunshine and rainbows and weird shit,” I told them with a smile. “The town seems nice, a little too colorful though and coming from the one wearing orange goggles, that means something,” Violet said as she turned towards her brother. “I get the feeling that weird things happen here often.” He said as he looked around. I saw some of the townsfolk seeing us and started to walk a bit faster. “You’d be surprised, anyway there’s a place that we can chat.” I said as I started walking. As we walked I saw that everyone was doing their own thing and having a good day. After a few minutes we got to the library and I looked around frowning. “That’s… odd.” I said out loud. “What is it?” I heard Violet ask. I looked around and saw a big rock near by. I made it go up and saw that no one was there. “Normally there would be someone here to be hyper and happy to see someone new but she’s not here,” I said. I walked to the door of the library and saw that the lights were on. I opened the door and walked in. “Hello? Anyone home?” “Hello Tal, I’m in the kitchen!” I heard Nyx yell out. I looked back to see the other two got in, Travor had to bend down a bit to get in, and were looking around. I had managed to hear him whisper something. “I feel like I'm inside a hobbits home, Mister Frodo.” He whispered. I rolled my eyes and went to sit down in one of the chairs as the other two took the couch. “So, Q and A time! Ask your questions and I will try to answer them to the best of my ability.” I told them. “Where exactly are we?” Violet asked. “Well like I said you’re in Ponyville but if you more of the bigger picture you’re in Equestria,” I said as I remembered my talk with Cadence about the same thing. I saw them stare at me and I sighed. “You’re in the world of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic.” Violet understood what I meant while Trevor, I don't know. I can't see his face which makes it impossible to tell. All he did was sit there with his arms crossed. “Tal who are you talking to? Do they want.. Some…… tea.” I heard Nyx walk out of the kitchen and both Violet and Trevor. I saw that she was staring at Trevor. I was about to say something but she disappeared in a dark blue flash. “Well hell that’s not good.” I said as I rubbed my eyes, I won’t hear the end of it from Twilight if she get’s nightmares. “I think she was spooked by Trevor,” Violet said. Trevor shrugged in response. I sighed and sit up. “Do you two want something to drink?” I asked them. “I had plenty to drink before coming here but thanks for the offer,” Violet answered. “Same here.” Trevor said afterward. I nodded at them. “Well I’m going to get myself something.” I said to them as I walked into the kitchen. I opened the fridge and pulled out a bottle of root beer, even in a magical world of talking anthro ponies they have root beer. As I closed the door and opened my bottle I heard someone trying to get my attention. I looked over and saw Nyx hiding under the table. “What are you doing?” I asked her. She looked at me and at the door. “I’m hiding from the Reaper, why did you bring the Reaper into our home?” she asked. I stared at her and let out a sigh. I went over to her and kneeled down. “Nyx that’s not the Reaper, he’s just a guy that looks like him,” I told her, it didn’t help very much. “Even so, why are is he here then?” she asked. “I found them outside of town and they needed help, I was there and I helped out,” I told her. She nodded but didn’t leave the table. “Their really nice and if you get to know them you’ll see that too.” Nyx thought about it for a moment as she looked at me. “I’ll be down in a bit,” she said as she teleported again. Getting back up I went into the room with them and sat down. “Right so any other questions?” I asked them. “Is there a way back?” Trevor asked. I opened my mouth and paused. That was a question that I never thought about. “I… I don't know, I never really tried to look,” I said to them. Maybe Tahm knows of a way but that kind of info may cost a lot. I looked at them and saw that they were looking at one another. “So we're stuck here,” Violet said, looking at her brother. “Looks like it, on the plus side, I don't need to go to work anymore.” Trevor said. I stared at them for a minute, then I heard someone knocking at the back door. I frowned at this, why are the back door? “I’ll be right back.” I said to them as I again walked into the kitchen and headed towards the back door to open it. “Hello then, can I help… holy shit.” “Now that’s not how a proper lady should speak, you should be ashamed,” Tahm said as he stood in front of me. I blinked at him and shook. “What do you want?” I asked him as I crossed my arms. “Hmm, straight to the point huh well alright, there’s two humans that came here that aren’t supposed to be here, something went wrong along the lines. I’m here to send them to the world or worlds they are supposed to go.” He explained. I frowned harder at him. “Wait you can send them to other worlds? Why not send them back home?” I asked him. “I can do many things but that is something that I can’t do, now back to the matter at hand bring them to the spot you found me, not right away but it has to be at the end of the day any later would be bad.” He told me as he turned. He jumped up and went into the ground as if it was water. I shook my head and returned to the living room to see Nyx there talking Violet. She had Tibbers with her. “Sorry about that, had to talk to someone about something,” I told them as I took my drink and drank a bit more of it. I looked at Nyx and pointed at Trevor. “See he’s not scary, he just looks scary.” “Yeah… why do you even look like that?” She asked him. “Costume. Bought it on Craig's list.” He answered. Nyx tilted her head at that. “Who’s Craig? Is he a friend of yours?” She asked. I couldn’t help but chuckle at this. “They don't have that here, Trevor,” Violet said with a bemused tone. “Your point? I only said where I got us these suits.” Trevor said, arms crossed. I rolled my eyes and thought one about their costumes, since they came here they would of have the powers of whoever they are. “Say want to try out your new powers?” I asked them. They turned to me and stared. “Absolutely,” Violet answered and stood up from her seat. Trevor shook his head and followed suit. I led them into the Everfree away from the town. I found a clearing near where I found Tahm at. I stopped and looked around and stomp my foot making stones come up to be the target. “Well then let's see what you two can do,” I said as I moved to stand near Nyx. I saw that she pulled out a video camera and started videotaping. Trevor was first as his body turned transparent and started floating, going through the targets before going back to normal and pulled out both his guns and fired, hitting a few targets. “Hmm.” Trevor let out a hum before he began spinning and wildly firing in a three hundred and sixty-degree spin as he shouted. “Die. Die. Die!” He shouted out before stopping completely. I looked over at Violet and raised an eyebrow. She shrugged at this as I looked over and he appeared in front of me. “Boo.” He said. I gave him a deadpan stare. “Yeah.. no, I’m used to you,” I said to him. I looked over at the now blasted stones and stomp my foot as they went back into the ground and a few more came up. I looked to Violet and saw her running towards them. Just as quick I saw her run towards the targets, she had already stood next to Trevor and the targets were singed. I blinked a few times at this, what? “What happened I missed it.” I said. “She's Tracer, an actual time traveler with the ability to control her own time, allowing her to as fast as light.” Trevor explained while Violet jumped in excitement for doing whatever it was she just did. Her powers remind me of Ekko since he can do the same thing. I looked at Nyx and saw her looking at the video camera. “What’s with the camera?” I asked her. “This is something cool, I want to videotape it.” she said as she replays something. I looked over and the other two. “Well is there anything else you want to do?” I asked them. “No.” Trevor answered. I looked over and Violet and she shook her head. “Right, follow me.” I said as I started walking towards the place. After fifteen minutes of walking we all came to the same river with the dock. I walked to, the dock and waited. I saw a weird alligator walked into the river, or is it a crocodile? “Umm what are we doing?” Violet asked. “We’re waiting.” I said as I eyed the croc. After five minutes someone started to become impatient. “Look I don’t know why you brought us here but this is getting us no-” Trevor got cut off by the sound of splashing. I watched as the croc thrash around for a bit until it was taken under water. After a few minutes, something jumped out of the water and landed in front of me. Trevor pushed his sister behind him and pulled out one of his guns to point at Tahm. “You know pointing at gun at someone else is rude boy.” he said to him. “Right.” Trevor said, not lowering his gun. Tahm shook his head and looked at Violet and bowed to her. “My deepest apologies for scaring you my dear, I was just having a little snack before I came to chat with you both,” He said. Violet stared at him for a bit and then at me. “Violet, Trevor meet Tahm Kench The River King. He’s also the one that knows more about this then I do.” I said to them as Tahm again bowed. “Yes know I don’t have a lot of time since someone is being impatient I can answer a few questions,” he said as he started to pick at his teeth. I felt Nyx grab my leg as she started to shake in fear. I patted her head and tried to calm her down. “It’s ok, he’s not to hurt you.” I told her. She looked at me for a moment. “How do you know that?” She asked. “Because if he does something I’ll send him flying.” I told her with a smile. I looked back at the others and listen in to what they are talking about. “There really isn't a way?” Violet asked. Tahm shook his head. “I’m sorry my dear, I have heard of some that could travel back but that’s outside of my ability to do, what I can do is send you to the world that you were supposedly have been sent to.” He cross his arms and frowned. “It wouldn’t be a problem if he knew what he was doing at times.” “Who’s he?” Trevor asked. Tahm waved his hand, claw, thing dismissively. “Nothing that you should worry about, now for you two. I was asked to send you both to your worlds and normally you two have your own worlds.” Tahm said. Violet looked at him and her brother with a worried look as Trevor… looked angry? Again the mask. “But I was told that you two are going to the same world so I’ll do that, say your goodbyes because you not going to see your friend until later, maybe.” Violet and Trevor turned to me and walked over. “So I guess you’re off then huh,” I said to them. They nodded. “I guess so, it’s going to be weird but as long I with my brother.” Violet said as she smiled at Trevor. “Right well have a good trip, oh! and here.” I pulled out my token, two of them, and handed them to them. “What’s this?” Trevor asked. “You're going to be told about this but you’re somethin like me, a Displaced and you’ll have something called tokens, this is mine. If you’re in trouble or need a friend to take to just give me a shout.” I told them. They put the token in their pockets and I shook Trevor's hand. I looked over at Violet and saw that she hugged me which made me blush. After a moment she pulled away and saw me all red. “Sorry, forgot.” “About what?” I said quickly. She nodded and stepped back and I saw Trevor looked at us and tilted his head. They turned and looked at Tahm. “So… how is this going to work? Are you going to make a portal or-” He was caught off as Tahm grabbed both of them and… eat them. My jaw hit the floor as he finished eating them and turned blue. He looked at me, waved,and jumped into the river. I stood there with Nyx in silence at what just happened. “That… was the most creepiest thing I have seen… of all time.” Nyx said. I nodded at her. “I think… we should go lay down back at the treehouse.” I told her. “Agreed” Third PoV The forest was quiet in the dead of the night, nothing stirred as the quiet was all that anything could hear. That is until a loud splashing sound came from one of the rivers that travel through the forest as an amphibious being came out of it. It looked around and begins to upchuck it’s load. Two beings came out of the being covered in slime. One of them, clad in black and has a mask over his face, groans as he stood up. Trevor tried to brush off the slime but gave up as it didn’t help. He looked back at the amphibian as it wiped it mouth. “Disgusting.” It said as it turns to the river and jumps in. Trevor watched this happened before he looked around at his surroundings. He saw the moon and took noticed of which directions the moon was heading. He looked over at his sister and saw that she was passed out, he guessed that she passed out from what happened. Lifted his sister up Trevor carried her as he headed east. With each step, a feeling of chill ran up his spine. He knew that they were going to have a ride of their lives, if not more. Author's Note This is a prequel thing for my friend Legion for his new Displacement story with Overwatch characters. I hope you enjoy. If you see any errors please leave them in the comments. (Edit: Link to the story here!) See you in the next chapter :)
Chapter 5: Having fun with a Slenderman with a Scythe… not as bad as you thinkChapter 4: Having fun with a Slenderman with a Scythe… not as bad as you think. It’s been a week since meeting Trevor and Violet and due to the video Nyx made, Rainbow has been in her workshop trying to build the gizmo that Violet had. So far the stuff she made blown up but she’s determined, or that would be brain damage from all the explosions. Today started out pretty normal, I was working at Aj’s farm fields for some new crops; not only they grow apples, but they grow other food as well, Who knew! Also my powers over the earth has gone from stones to dirt, it helps since I can till the ground without a sweat. As I did that I went and started to plant seeds into the ground, as I was planting I kicked something that wasn’t there before. I looked down and saw an odd object half covered in the ground. I bent down and picked it up and saw that it was a necklace with a black sharks tooth. “What are you doing here?” I said. As I said that I heard three voices coming from nowhere, whispering in perfect unison. “I am Cabadath, call upon me if the battle seems lost, I shall be thy blade against evil.” I looked at the necklace one last time and put it in my pocket. Odd? But it should come in handy at a later date. A rock then hit me in the head, seeming to come from nowhere. There was a note tied to it “Say Cabadath” it said, on the other side, it showed a Slenderman like creature with a mouth full of black shark teeth giving a thumbs up “I wanna hang out, need an excuse.” “Okay… the hell?” I said before I heard footsteps coming from behind me. I looked and saw Applejack and Fluttershy there. “Howdy Taliyah, seems ya finished up ya job,” she said to me. I smiled at her and saw that Shy looked worried about something. “Yeah, I just finished about… five, ten minutes ago.” I told her. I looked over at Shy and frowned. “Is something up?” “It’s Twilight, we haven’t seen her for a few hours,” she explained. I crossed my arms at her and tilted my head. “Oh I think she’s fine, she’s probably researching something,” I told her. That didn’t help much. “That’s the thing, she did go off into the Everfree but that was hours ago and she hasn’t come back.” Applejack said. Ok this was a bit worrying. “Okay, do any of you know where she went off to?” I asked them. “Ah do, she said there’s a clearing that has some magic purple flowers that she wanted to get, ah came with her one time to see if ah knew what it was.” she explained. “Alright, should we get the others?” I asked. Fluttershy shook her head. “They’re busy with something else but they might drop it if we ask.” I shook my head. “That would take some time, me and AJ will go and find her.” I told her. As I turned around I got hit in the head with a rock, again. “OW! GOD DANG IT!” I looked at the rock and it too had a note on it. “Take me with you! I’m bored... -Greg/Cabadath” I frowned at it and looked back at the other two. “Don’t ask.” Me and AJ headed towards where these flowers are at. It took us a few hours and I saw the sun setting. As soon as we got there I knew something was wrong, there were tents set up with four anthro dog looking things tending the fire, I think they are called Diamond dogs. “What are they doing?” I heard Aj ask. I was about to say something until the bigger tent door opened and I saw a figure walk out that I knew very well. “Oh dear lord, why him.” I groan at this. Why does it have to be Veigar. I listen into what he was saying, which was easy since he was yelling. “How long is it going to take you dolts to carve out a transport circle!!” he yelled. One of the dogs flinch at him. “We- we’re trying, we no good at magic circle.” one of them said. Veigar looked at the dog and pointed his staff at him. A black orb shot out and grew bigger to swallowed the Diamond dog. When it disappeared, the dog, seat, and ground were gone. “You three hurry up! I have to take this purple winged horse back to my castle, her power will make me stronger!” he pointed his staff at them. “Unless you want to be like your friend there.” The three dogs yelped and went to work as Veigar went back into the tent. I looked at Applejack and she looked worried. “That thing want’s Twilight’s magic, why?” she asked. I shook my head. “Don’t know but let’s stop him before he get’s a chance.” I said as I moved out of the bush. I walked towards the dogs and as one of them looked up to see me as I moved my hand and shot a rock at his head. The others jumped in surprise as I stomped my foot which launched one of them up into the air. The last one looked at me and pulled a sword out but I saw a blur going past me as Aj grabbed his wrist and judo flipped him onto the ground. My jaw hit the ground. “Wow, that was cool,” I said. Applejack shrugged at me. “Ya learn how to fight when ya live in the big city for a few months.” she said. As I got closer to her the tent door opened and Veigar walked out. “What’s going on! I told you to- oh, oh great.” He put his over sized hand on his head and shook. “This is what I get for getting dumb dogs as slaves.” “Look, Veigar we mean no trouble. All we want is our friend back.” I told him. He looked at me and began to laugh at me. “Oh that’s funny, you want me to release a being that has a lot of magic power in her body because she’s your friend. Haha… No.” he stopped laughing and glared at me. “Look ya short stack, just let Twilight go and no one will get hurt.” Applejack said. I saw Veigar twitch a bit and snapped his gaze on her. “What did you say?” he asked, venom practically dripping from his voice. “Ah said, just let Twilight go ya short-” she got cut off as a black orb shot out from his staff and sent her into a few trees. “DON’T CALL ME SHORT!” he yelled. He turned to look at me and pointed his staff at me. “Your next.” “Yeah, good luck with that.” I said as I thrust my arms out and stones shot out toward Veigar. He dodged them with ease which was odd for him. He pointed his staff and black orbs shot out from them. I made a stone wall to block and started to move. I kept shooting rocks at him but he kept blasting them in the air. He lifted his staff up and slammed it down as a black comet came down on me. I moved out of the way as it landed and made the stones come up in front of me. I slammed my foot down and made the earth under Veigar shoot him forward which made the stones come up as spikes. He flashed a dark blue and vanished, reappearing a few feet away. He did a gesture which made me move to the left only for me to freeze in place. “What the?” I said as I saw what looked like claws coming from the ground. I heard him laughing. “I have to admit, you almost had me there at points but now you’re stuck.” He pointed his staff at me. “Any last words?” I tried to think of a comeback but they all had to do with how tall he is, that is until I remember the black tooth. I hope this works. “Cabadath,” I said out loud. Veigar tilted his head a bit. “What?” he said before… something happened. A massive, 9 foot tall monster with only a mouth as a facial feature appeared right behind him, smiling by far the most terrifying grin I had ever seen he let out what looked like tendrils made of pure darkness from his back and grabbed Veigar's staff, throwing it behind him as he chuckled “Hello, pip squeak. What brings you here? Aside from attempting to harm my new friend here? ” That voice… it sounded like three voices… whispering at the same time… and the teeth, DEAR GOD IT’S ONE OF HIS TEETH ON THE NECKLACE! Dear lord, what have I done. Veigar looked at him and thrust his hand out only nothing happened. “What the… oh why you, back off this has nothing to do with you!” he yelled at… I have no idea what it is. Also the field that was holding me was gone so I was free, only problem I can’t feel my magic. The being tilted his head at him, his voice different now, more… human. “Well, seems the transferral wore off. Good, I actually sound like me now, feels like rubbish having all that pressure in your head, let me tell you.” He then smiled again. Okay, even if he’s speaking normally he was still creepy. Veigar growled at him. “You know I had enough with all of this-” The Being grabbed Veigar’s foot with a tendril and shook his head “Ah, ah ah… No swearing, a lady is present.” He then flung him into a tree, not unlike Veigar did with AJ, and his four sided scythe disappeared, becoming blades at the end of four tendrils “Now… Shall I fight you seriously, and most likely kill you. Or will you LEAVE?” Veigar stood up and glared at him. “You really need to let someone finish speaking.” As he said that I felt something grab my neck. I looked behind me and saw… I don’t know what. The other guy stepped forward but I grunted as the beast tightened its grip. “Ah ah ah, you don’t want to do that. If you move and do anything her head will pop off.” Veigar said. I felt cold as I was losing air. I looked over at my bracelet that with the gem in it. “Nick… help…” I tried to say. The gem glowed a bit but it went out; I heard Veigar laugh. “Foolish, there’s no one that can save-” BAM! A loud shot rings out and the beast recoiled in pain. In an instant the arm that the beast was holding me with was stretched out and a flash came and cut it’s arm off. I fell to the ground as I gasp for air. I looked over as another figure was standing there with a gun and an axe. Where are these people coming from!?! “Oh what now?!?” Veigar yelled. The beast growled at the figure and charged. The figure side-stepped out of the way and pointed his gun at it. Another shot was heard and the beast again recoiled in pain and fell to the ground, the being went over and chopped it’s head off. The beast turned into dark purple goo and went into the ground; the being looked over to Veigar and disappeared. “What! Where did he- gah!” I saw Veigar being lifted him up and stare at him. He shook his head and turned to toss him. I watched as Veigar flew as if he was nothing, the being looked around and saw me and then at the other monster and pointed at him, then at me, then he did the cutting his throat gesture as if he said ‘If you do anything to her, I’ll kill you.’ The figure walked over to me and kneeled down to check if I was hurt. He saw that I had red marks on my neck from the beast and pulled out some sort of jar. He opened it and showed it to me, I saw that it was some sort of cream. He pointed at it a couple time then pointed at my neck and did a rubbing gesture. I knew what he was saying, a healing cream for my neck. I nodded and took the jar, he nodded and stood up, taking some steps back and bowed to me before turning into mist. I blinked a few times and looked at the cream, I put my fingers in and began rubbing it on my neck. It hurt for a second but the pain slowly went away as the cream took effect. I looked up and saw the same figure reappeared with Aj in tow. He sent her down and started putting on the cream. Seems that he has more of the stuff. When that was done I stood up and saw the last being walking towards me. Don’t get me wrong but the way he walks creeps the hell out of me. He kneeled at my side when he reached me “You okay? If he hurt you… I’ll kill him.” An aura of TV static grew around him, seeming to press against my mind as it grew “You don’t know me yet. But I am a friend.” He turned to the other being and smiled “Nice to meet you for the first time again, Jace. Got to say, I never get tired of seeing that axe. Freaking awesome.” I looked at the being with wide eyes. He looked at… I have no idea so I’m calling him Greg, and after a moment nodded then look at AJ. She groans a bit as he puts his hand out and I saw a white light come out. Wait he can use magic?! This got the attention of Greg. “Oh, right the aura, must be making it hard to use your magic, sorry, so used to using it in battle that I kind of got used to the feel.” He made a strange gesture, like a sweeping motion with his hands making shapes that they… should not be able to, and the aura dissipated. The being looked over at Greg and shook his head as he stood up and walked over to me. “Are… are you really you?” I asked. He tilted his head a bit and did the ‘so-so’ gesture. I stared at him as he ruffled my hair. When he was done he bent down to write in the dirt. ‘Good to see you again, this isn’t really me but a shadow. That gemstone is really handy, huh, it's the same sort of deal, use it once and let it recharge for a few days.’ He looked over at Greg and continued writing. ‘I don’t know that guy but I can tell that he has time travel powers. . . . . Ba.’ He looked at me with an annoyed look. I laughed as he continued. ‘Much has changed, but just know that I’ll be there for you if you need help. I got to go, not going to last long here as is.’ He stood up and patted me on the head. I playfully punch him in the arm and saw him move as if he was laughing. He nodded then turned to mist again, this time, I knew he was gone. I looked at the gem and saw that it was dark. I looked over at Greg and walked towards him. “I guess I have to thank you for saving me if it wasn’t for you I would have been a pile of goop… So I guess this is where we do introductions or... you already know me?” I asked him. Greg laughed warmly before nodding “You could say that. You could also say I don’t, you see, it all depends on which me you are speaking of, the me you are talking to, or the me of your time.” He leaned back, cracking his back in a relaxed stretch, his unnaturally long arms raised above his head. “Anyway, I was wondering, would you like some combat tips? This time’s you seems too magic dependant. There are others who can nullify magical energy, or even steal the ability to use it. I would hate to not meet you for my first time because I did not tutor you in how to handle yourself in about of fisticuffs.” I stared at him for a minute after he said that. So he has met me or hasn't he? Time travel is so confusing; I heard a groan coming from behind me; I looked and saw Applejack sitting up. “Ow… what in Sam hill did that short stack fire at me?” she looks around until she saw me. “Taliyah, can ya tell me… what… happened…” Applejack eyes shifted to Greg and stared. He waved at her as her eyes rolled into her head and fainted. I walked over and saw that she really did faint. “Huh, didn't think you could fai- oh hell Twilight!” I ran towards the tent and went inside it. Inside there wasn't really anything here, just a bed and some bags. Twilight was passed out on the bed with her hands and legs bound. I went over and saw a knife poking out of one of the bags; I took it and cut the rope and picked her up. Oddly she’s lighter than she looks. I carried her out of the tent and saw that AJ was gone. I saw Greg standing there waiting patiently for me. “Where’s Applejack?” I asked. He turned to me. “Back at home, sleeping. She’s probably going to have a headache from her fall onto the floor.” He answered. I was going to ask how but I decided not to, time travel powers, just time travel powers. “Right… I’m going to take Twilight here back home, I’ll be back in a bit.” I said as I walked away. I stopped walking and turned to him. “I will take some of that combat lessons, just give me a minute.” Greg laughed “minute for you, instant for me.” Then, he decided to elaborate “I can make portals through Space time and step through them. Basically walking to where and when I want to be in a single stride. Sadly, I cannot run, as I will just wind up slenderwalking to my planned destination.” “Right, just stay here for a bit and I’ll come back in a biiiTTTT!” I yelled as I felt Twilight begin to hug me. I felt my face heat up and I bet that it’s also red. I could hear Greg chuckle. “My waifu treating you well?” He then sighed “I miss when ponies would accept me…” I stared at him for a minute and turned to walk back to town. I made a stone board and surfed my way back to the library. After getting Twilight back home I returned to the clearing with Greg sitting down looking at the sky. He was singing gently to himself, not realizing I was there. “I hurt myself today To see if I still feel I focus on the pain The only thing that's real The needle tears a hole The old familiar sting Try to kill it all away But I remember everything What have I become My sweetest friend Everyone I know goes away In the end And you could have it all My empire of dirt I will let you down I will make you hurt I wear this crown of thorns Upon my liar's chair Full of broken thoughts I cannot repair Beneath the stains of time The feelings disappear You are someone else I am still right here What have I become My sweetest friend Everyone I know goes away In the end And you could have it all My empire of dirt I will let you down I will make you hurt If I could start again A million miles away I would keep myself I would find a way…” He stopped and looked at me before standing back up. “Sorry… memories of a time… long gone...” He sighed and then raised his fists, the sadness emanating from him “You ready to train?” “Yeah,” I said as I went to a boxing stance. He tilted his head a bit. “You know this won’t be a sporting event, right? You don’t just want to use your fists. Use every part of yourself that can harm your opponent. That’s rule number one, No quarter, no mercy. Because if you hold back, those close to you will suffer for your hesitance. There are those out there that make that little runt you just fought look like a pansy. And trust me, they hurt ponies for shits and giggles. I will always be there when you call. But I can only protect so many people at once.” He sighed “Trust me, it hurts losing them…” I stand there without saying anything. I heard him sigh and then was in front of me to throw a punch. I side stepped to the right to dodge and grabbed his arm then brought my fist towards his head. After landing a few blows I felt him move and I let go and pushed him away. I watched him shake his head and looked at me. I smiled at him. “What, you thought I had no experience in fighting? Me and my brother went to a few schools that taught them, didn’t get much out of it but it sure help at points.” Greg nodded “I know, you told me. But at this point, you are much weaker without your geomancy, Imagine how much more potent you would be, if you could be just as much of a threat without the magic?” “Wait the magic was still up? I thought you turned on your ‘No magic zone’ thing?” I asked him. Greg shook his head. “No, I just didn’t tell you it was off, and see how well you are handling yourself without it.” He smiled, “Then, that brings me to lesson two.” He materialized a scythe and let it fall into his hand as a one-handed weapon. “If you can, use your enemy's weapon against them, if not, disarm them so they may not.” I looked at the scythe then back at him as he started to circle around. A weapon, I haven’t fought anyone with a weapon before, not good. I began to think of a plan and a memory came to mind. I smiled as I rushed forward towards him. He holds his scythe and as I got close he swung it towards me. I ducked down and came close to him and punched him in the stomach. He doubled over and I swept his legs from under him, making him fall, I went for his weapon but as I touch it I felt cold, really cold. I stomped his hand and pulled the scythe out of his grasp and threw it away. I began to rub my hand as if it had frost bite. “Should've worn gloves,” I muttered as I looked at Greg as he stood up. “Scythes are cool and useful but they fall under the same problem as spears, get in close and the wielder can’t do much.” Greg nodded “You are a fast learner. I didn’t even have to bring up rule number three; analyze your opponent and use their weaknesses.” He then let out his slendrils and looked to her “But remember, your foe may have tricks up their sleeve, so don’t get too close unless you KNOW what they are, Such as, if you are fighting a Sans, just keep dodging and you will wear him out. Or, if you are fighting an evil Twily, trust me there are, keep that necklace I gave you on, it will negate magic that is cast against you up to a certain level. But after it turns white, it needs to recharge, mind that.” “Right...wait tokens do other things?” I said as I thought about it. Does mine do things? Greg seemed to know what I was thinking and smiled warmly “You have to make it that way, I suppose you could give it a slight enhancement maybe a Geomancey application, so they can summon small rocks to throw, or cause landslides.” he then looked to me and looked anxious “Could… could I come with you to ponyville? I… I miss their kind hearts…” “I don’t see why not but it’s the middle of the night.” I stared at him for a minute then realized something. “Right, time travel powers, anyway let's get the token power thing over with first to see if it works.” He nodded and began to reach over to me. I saw where he was reaching and I panicked. “WAIT NO!” too late. He touched the bracelet and for a second nothing happened. Then a loud Thump! Happened and he was sent flying towards a tree. I heard him grunt in the hit and he shook his head. He looked at me and I guess he was confused. Hard to tell with him with no eyes. Or nose. Or ears… or any facial feature aside from a mouth. He stood up and brushed himself off before pulling a branch out of his back “Well, that hurt. Be proud, few have actually managed that. Usually too fast for them.” “Yeah, sorry about that. That wasn’t my token it’s… something else.” I looked at the gem and prayed that Sans wasn’t too mad at me for that. I fished my token out and handed it to him. “ This is my token.” Greg took my token and covered it with both of his hands as that tv static aura was around his hands. Wait a minute. “Hey sorry about for that last bit I been calling you Greg since I didn’t get your name, again sorry,” I told him. Greg laughed “Funny thing is. It’s the only name I go by now. It seems our roles have reversed, my dear friend…” He laughed “I still remember when I first met you… you were like a big sister to me…” I stared at him for a minute as my head tried to piece together what he said. “Now I understand why he hates sci-fi books, paradoxes are confusing,” I said which made him laugh. “Trust me, the first few centuries, I was just trying to wrap my head around the whole thing.” He then finished enchanting my token “Ok, you should be able to put some of your power in it now, don’t worry, you’ll be just as powerful, think of it like a rechargeable battery. Plug it back in, and it is good as new.” He then smiled and sat down as he seemed to make himself comfy “If you want, I could slenderwalk us to tomorrow, though I won’t promise you won’t feel a little nauseous.” I nodded as I looked at the token, I felt some power coming from it just waiting to be something. I thought about it and thought of just the thing. I made an imprint of what I wanted and felt the power slow settle. I looked at it and decided to test it out. I raised the token up and, without using my own power, used it. The ground shook a bit and some of the rocks flouted up. I made the stones dropped and tried something else as I used to and made a stone wall. After an hour of testing, I found out that the magic died and began to recharge. I looked over at Greg as he watched me. “Well there you have it, I guess with the token you can have basic control of the earth for an hour. After that, it needs to recharge.” Greg smiled and nodded before slenderwalking to his scythe I threw away and retrieved it, then slenderwalked to me and sliced open a portal in the air, the interior of it looking like surprise surprise, TV static. “Just throw it in, and it’ll be sent to random dimensions.” I walked to it and threw it in. I watch it disappear as the portal closed. I looked over to him. “So… how does, this time, travel thing work?” He smiled, “I hold your hand and move at more than a brisk walk.” He shrugged “I have had centuries, but I still can’t figure out how to just run.” He then held out his hand to me. “Want a piggy back ride? Just kidding, but seriously, hold on tight.” I stared at him and grabbed his hand, it felt… weird just… weird that I can’t describe. We started to walk forward and very quickly we came out of the forest and in the sight of Ponyville, in the middle of the daytime. “And here we are, that wasn’t so ba-” HURL!!! I ran to a tree and threw up onto the ground. I felt like my stomach was trying to come out. “Ugg, this sucks.” Greg looked to me and patted my back as he pulled out a cellphone “Yeah, Prax? Big sis is sick again. Can you bring the water and a stomach lozenge?” Just then, a small, furry creature walked out from behind my barf tree and handed me the two items on a tray “Here ya go little one.” He said in a snuffly voice, his smile quite cute. “Hope yah feel better.” Greg smiled and gestured to who I assume was Prax “Taliyah, meet Praximus Vex the Gremlin king, my best friend, and part-time proxy.” I nodded and took the two items and used them. After a few moments, my stomach began to settle. I took some deep breaths as I finished the drink. “Ugg, I hate this... it’s worse than riding a plane, thank you.” I said to him. He nodded and started looking around. “Is… is he here as well?” he asked. I frowned at him. “Who’s he?” I asked him. Prax looked to me and laughed “Why, Jace, of course!” He looked around and smiled “Let me guess, he’s planning on jumping out at me again? Not funny, boy!” Greg started to laugh. “Really? Boy? You know that he’s older than you right?” “Hey! Don’t you start, remember that he’s one of your students and yet you still can’t beat him.” He rubs his head. “Last time he used me as a hammer to beat you with.” For the first time I met him, Greg frowned. “Stubborn kid won’t let me teach him about magic… it’s going to bite him in the arse one day, mark my words.” Prax nodded solemnly “Oh sure, I think it already happened. Old Lord of Ash and Cinder had a bunch of monsters attacks him at the thing… the gala I think as he tried to do a peace treaty… it didn’t turn out well for the monsters…” He said as I saw a look of fear on his face. “What’s with that look?” I asked him. He looked at me and didn’t say anything for a bit. “You’ll understand when you see it. He’s not human.” Prax said before sighing “But… I don’t want to be a downer, so… let’s get to town, eh?” “Yes! Let’s go to town!” A voice said from above us. I looked up and saw Pinkie hanging upside down from the tree. Greg laughed and booped pinkie's nose, causing her to fall into his arms before he set her down “Oi, you are an earth pony, not a monkey! What are you doing, mucking about in a tree!” He playfully scolded her before laughing. Pinkie Smiled at him “Hey you don’t know that.” she then pulled a bunch of bananas out of her mane and began to eat one of them. “Want one?” Greg shook his head “Nah, only drink tea. Don’t really need food. Just drink tea to relax.” he then smiled and pointed to Ponyville “As a great Time lord once said, Allons-y!” “Yes! See you all there!” Pinkie said as she walks over to a clearing and pulls something else out of her mane. I went wide eyed as it was Fishbones. Greg looked at me and shrugged “Meh, not the craziest thing I’ve seen her do, once she pulled out Jinx’s Rhino. And Jinx. Not a Displaced one either.” Pinkie set the rocket launcher on the ground and jumped on it. She looks at us and smiled. “Hey! You know my Aunt! Well again... see you soon! LIFT OFF!” She yelled as she rocketed off like a… well a rocket to Ponyville. I facepalmed at this. “Of course, the crazy pink one is related to the insane character,” I muttered and looked at the other two. “Let’s go to town then.” As we walked through the town, various townsfolk stared at us with differing looks on their faces, ranging from mere wariness, to full on hatred. Greg sighed “I forgot, most ponies think I’m some kind of brutish monster from the Everfree that will eat their foals.” Just then, a towns-pony, namely one of the flowerponies, fainted while exclaiming “The horror, the horror!” Then… shit hit the fan, the ponies were quickly growing agitated, shouting various insults and hurling objects at him, one even throwing a flowerpot at his head. I frowned at this. “This town goes from zero to a hundred quick,” I said as I felt my magic begins to build. Just then I hear a loud gunshot close by. Prax looked to the ponies, his eyes seeming to glow green as he grew steadily angrier “This shit better stop soon…” He said, his voice nearly a bestial growl. “At least it’s not the Valley, they wanted to kill us due to the fact that we look like something they hunt,” Greg said to Prax. “Now now... no need for this, we’re all civilized.” some one said. I turned and saw a mare with purple fur walking towards us. She had some sort of sniper rifle in her hands but what got me was what she was wearing. She wore a purple corset with a same coloured skirt, brown boots and gloves and a purple top hat; oh my god it’s a pony version of Caitlyn. She sighed and shook her head. “Honestly, everypony here freaks out over everything yet there’s no town guard,” she said as she grew close. “Hey there, I guess you’re new here.” she pointed to Greg. Greg shrugged “I, myself, am not, but my present self will be. So… yeah, just assume if you see me around here without any idea what’s going on, that it’s a previous version of me.” The mare stared at him for a minute. “Time travel?” Greg nodded and she chuckled. “You be surprised at what I’ve seen back at home but as my partner would say, ‘I really don’t care about that…’ err I’m not finishing that thought but you get the idea right?” Greg nodded with a chuckle “Yes, and may I say, it is a pleasure to meet such a refined beauty?” He bowed in a gentlemanly manner before rising back up and turning to Prax, gently grasping and holding his hand “It is okay, my friend, I am fine.” Prax snarled at the pony who threw the pot before sighing. “Ok… but if someone throws anything else I will lose my Discord be damned temper!” The mare chuckled. “My what manners… sort of,” she stated as she looked at Prax. “You don’t see that around as much, not as much as SOME PONIES THAT ARE AROUND!” The towns folks jumped at her yell. “Anyway I’m Caitlyn, Sheriff of Piltover, I have to ask did you come from a place that’s called the Shadow Isles?” Greg looked solemn for a moment before sighing “I was a normal person. Went to conventions, listened to music, even had a family. But-” “It’s just a yes or no darling.” she cut him off. Greg… stared at her, again hard to tell, then nodded. “No.” “Good, just want to be sure. Many things come from that place and sadly you kinda look like something from there.” He nodded before smiling “Oh if the thing that created me was from there, you’d be in deep, deep trouble.” “I don’t know what… the thing created you but you don’t have a deadly mist coming behind you and you’re not killing anyone so you’re good in my books.” her gaze became dark as she continued. “Unless you are…” Greg shook his head “I only kill to protect, and as a last resort.” He shuddered “I am not like the rest of my kind…” “You remind me of someone.” She said. I looked at them and stepped in. “So! What are you doing here?” I asked her. She looked at me for a second and smiled. “Well I got news that my niece was kidnapped so I rushed over to help,” she said as she turned and started walking in the same direction as us. We followed until I saw where she was going. “Oh wow,” I said to myself as Caitlyn knocked on the door to the library. The door opened and Spike was there with a smile. “Hey, you came! I wasn’t taking you from anything?” he asked. She shook her head. “I was just going to bust a crime gang but this was more important, plus Vi get’s to punch bad guys with me away,” she said as she walked in. Spike looked at me and looked at Greg and his eyes went wide; he opened his mouth but closed it and shook his head. “Coming in?” he asked/ Greg nodded before patting Spikes head “I missed seeing you, Spike. You were always more kind than the average pony. How’s Peewee doing?” Spike stared at him for a minute before Caitlyn yelled “Don’t ask!” and he shook his head. “Peewee is fine, though he has been eating a lot.” Spike frowned as he turns to walk away. I heard him mutter to himself. “Hey, what about me?!?” Prax said. Spike stopped and looked at him for a moment. “Sorry, I thought you were a Yordle and most of them that I met you don’t want them to start talking.” he replied. Prax sighed “I miss my striders… when I am in a pair of robot legs, no one thinks I’m some dumb fluffball.” he then handed Spike a gemstone “Here’s a fire ruby, kid, enjoy…” he then went to join Greg, not noticing that he had dropped a music box behind him when he rustled through his pack. I bent down and picked it up. “Hey, you dropped this.” He turned and I saw his eyes go wide as he, very fastly, grabbed it from me. He then realised he was rude and sighed “Sorry… that’s… that’s just very precious to me....” he then put it back in his satchel and walked to Greg, who smiled at him. I came over and we all sat down on the couch and chairs that were available. Spike moved to the kitchen and stopped. “Anyone care for tea?” Greg's head shot up as he raised his hand like an eager student “Ooh! Me! I want tea!” “Someone's eager, Earl gray for me,” Caitlin said calmly. “No thanks,” I replied. Prax shook his head “Nah, got any oil? I need to do maintenance on my rifle.” “Oh, I got some.” Caitlin handed him some oil and he nods at her. Just as Spike walked into the kitchen I hear footsteps coming from the stairs. I saw Twilight walking down the steps half asleep. She turns to us and blinked at us. “Well, morning sleeping head,” Caitlin said with a smile. Twilight again blinked and looked at her. “Coffee…” she slurred. Spike came out with a tray of drinks and hands them out before going to Twilight with a cup of coffee. She took it and began to drink it. “Ahh... that’s better, thank you Spiii- what the Celestia!” she said as she looked at Greg, who strangely looked kind of shaky as he drank his tea. “Now don’t be rude to your guest,” Caitlin said. “From what I can gather he’s one of two that saved your life.” Prax patted Greg's shoulder as he tried to calm him down, Greg, shaking intensely now as he averted his eyes from Twilight. Wait… he doesn’t have eyes… I leaned over to Prax. “Is he ok?” Prax whispered in her ear “He gets nervous around Twilight, he has a serious crush on her.” “Ohh I see…” I said. As Twilight sat down still staring at Greg, who was growing steadily more twitchy. Caitlin looked at him and at her with a raised eyebrow. “So Twilight, I know you just woke up but I have to ask, what happened last night?” she asked. “Wha… oh! Right well, I was out getting some flowers to study and then something came up behind me and knocked me out.” she explained. Caitlin nodded at this and drank her tea. “Well you're safe now, I think you should thank your heroes for saving you.” Twilight blinked at her and Caitlin nodded towards us. “Oh umm… thank you for saving me.” She said. I smiled at her. “Umm, no problem,” I said to her. She smiled at me and I felt my cheeks heat up a bit. Wait why are they? “Well, aren’t you going to say anything?” Caitlin asked Greg. Greg looked to Caitlyn before timidly looking to Twilight “U-ummm… you are most w-welcome” a black tint showed up where I think his cheeks would be, wait… is he blushing? “Twi, do you know what kind of flowers are the ones in the forest?” Caitlyn asked. Twilight lit up with that. “Oh yes it’s the most amazing thing, they don’t grow around here but that one spot in the forest is just right for them to grow. I have a book upstairs that talks about it.” Caitlyn smiled at her. “That’s fascinating, mind going up and getting it?” Twilight nodded and got up to get said book. As she leaves and becomes unable to hear Caitlyn, she turns to Greg. “Not going to happen.” Greg nodded “I know, I’m a freak, and you don’t want something like me involved with her that way.” He sighed “Times like this I wish I was still human.” Caitlyn sighed at this. “Look there're two things to say first, you don’t know that, the Twilight from your world might have a thing for you-” Greg grew angry as his TV static aura grew to be suffocating for all of two seconds, Prax looked to Caitlyn and made a sign ‘You don’t wanna do that.’ Caitlyn stared at Greg and set down her cup. “Got something to say?” Greg stood up, his body stiff, almost as if he was restraining himself “My worlds Twilight, and all of her friends, are dead. I could not protect them from my enemies. But I damn well avenged them.” his voice was once again in that creepy three part harmony as black liquid gathered at where his eyes would be. I looked between the two of them as I got nervous. Caitlyn didn’t seem fazed by this. “ I see, well that was my fault that I brought that up and I apologise but you need to be calm right now, you don’t want Twilight from here to have a panic attack; if she does then we’ll have real problems.” Greg sighed and turned to leave, setting the tea on the table “I am going to go gather some flowers…” he then disappeared and reappeared with the flowers, the blooms in question still alive and perfectly removed from the soil, ready to be re-planted. “Umm, is this a bad time?” I asked feeling never unwelcomed. Caitlyn shook her head as she eyes Greg. “What are those?” she asked him calmly. Greg calmly looked to Caitlyn “The flowers Twilight got into danger to collect, I took two samples and treated them so that they can survive in the library, without losing any of their properties.” “Well I believe she would be really happy at that, also I said there two things about that, the first… well let’s just say that you shouldn’t sell yourself short.” Caitlyn said to him. Greg nodded calmly, seeming to almost be emotionless “The second?” “She’s not into stallions,” she said bluntly. My jaw dropped at that, wow. Prax snorted as he continues to clean his gun. “Saw that coming a mile away.” “Ugg you have no idea, as smart as she is as subtle as a rhino in heat! Everyone can tell from a mile away.” she groans as she rubs her eyes. “I can’t believe that my sister tricked me into telling her about it, five hours of my life gone because of it.” Greg nodded and sighed, collapsing into a chair “Guess I should’ve known, the universe wouldn’t let me be a knight in shining armor for any Twily.” “There was that one Twilight but… she was crazy.” Prax said. Greg nodded grimly “Tried to dissect me in my sleep... “ he shivered “Don’t go to Zaun, they won’t think twice when they see you and trust me you think that Twi was bad, there it’s worse,” Caitlyn said. Greg stared at her for a minute before shrugging and nodding. Prax sighed before handing the oil back to Caitlyn, getting out of his seat. “Well, I suppose it’s time to go for us, eh, boss?” Just as he said that Twilight came down with a big book in her hands. “Sorry, it took a bit to find and… oh, what’s going on?” Greg stood up and took a theatrical bow “I regret to say I must bid you lovely ladies adeu.” “Oh, I see, well umm… look sorry for the way I acted it just… you remind me of some stories I read as a filly.” Twilight said as she shifted a bit. Greg nodded sadly “Yes, those are stories of one of my… siblings I guess is what you would call them, I just call them Fellow Victims.” Twilight looked at him with a sad expression as Prax started to elbow Greg. “Boss the flowers, The Flowers!” Greg smiled and walked slowly to the table, taking the flowers before handing them to Twilight “Here you go, treated with my power so that they will survive in the library.” Twilight looked at the flowers with a surprised. “These are… how did… you..” “It’s nothing, just something-” Greg got cut off as Twilight hugged him tightly. “THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU!” she yelled as she kissed him on the cheek and ran upstairs. Greg looked shell shocked at this and Prax poked at him “Ummm you ok?” … … … … THUD! Greg fell to the floor with a silly smile on his face… or lack thereof. Prax shook his head at him. “She just made his night, anyway later.” Prax said as he grabbed Greg and dragged him through the front door. I looked out the window and saw that they were gone. I looked over at Caitlyn. “You… knew that he was from a different world?” I asked her. She nodded. “Why of course, I would be a bad sheriff if I didn’t know things and look at others in a way. Besides we know of the Void so the whole Multiverse theory is a possibility.” I nodded at her as Twilight came down stairs with two now potted flowers. “Oh are they gone?” “Yup and I should get going as well.” Caitlyn said. Twilight looked at her for a moment. “You’re leaving, but you just got here.” she said as she set the plants down. Caitlyn nodded at her. “That I am, if I don’t return to Piltover Vi would start basing heads together out of boredom.” she went over and gave Twilight a hug. “It’s good to see you again Twi, you should come home some time to visit.” “I will auntie.” Twilight said. Caitlyn looked at her and flicked her on the head. “What did I say about calling me auntie.” she said playfully. She turns to me and shook my hand. “It’s nice to met you as well.” I smiled at her, I was going to say something but she pulls me into a whisper. “I saw the way you look at her, just as a heads up that if you hurt her or make her cry the last thing you’ll see is a bullet to the head.” I looked at her with some confusion and fear as she smiled and walked out of the door. Twilight looked at me oddly. “Is something wrong?” she asked. “Spike! I think I want that tea now!” Author's Note Look another crossover... and it's not with Legion! Anyway, this is a crossover with Lord Krahtorra and his story. Also, this is another Prequel for his story... kinda, the dude has time travel powers and... stuff. Will post link to the story when it's up. New stuff! If you get Taliyah's token you can use it to do some Geomancy, as in making stone walls, throw stones and whatever for about and hour then it has to sit to recharge for an hour. See you all in the next chapter :)
Chapter 6: A Traveler of Steampunk.Today was beautiful. There wasn't a cloud in the sun was shining, the birds were chirping, all in all today was a good day. It didn't help with the fact that I had a massive headache. “Ugg… my head.” I groaned. I laid in bed with the shades closed. Twilight was sitting beside me with a few books out. She was trying to tone down the headache with some magic, which I thought was somewhat lazy but didn't say. But for some reason her magic wasn't working. “I don't understand, none of my spells are working!” she yelled quietly. I looked at her. “It's… just a headache, no need to get worked up over it.” I said. She looked at me with a frown. “But there's something about it, I can feel it.” she looked through another book. “I'll try a few more spells.” "Ahh, no you don't need to do that.” I quickly said. She frowned. “But what if it's something bad? It starts out as a headache sure, but what if becomes worse?” she asked. “I really think using spells is going overboard.” I said. “Oh it wasn't that bad.” she said. I gave her a deadpan look. “The last spell felt like a worm wiggled into my ear and made me speak in a different language.” I told her. It was weird, I didn't know I was saying. How was I speaking if I didn't know what I was saying?! “Oh it wasn't all that bad…” she fidget a bit as she muttered something. “What was that?” “Nothing!!” she yelled, making me flinch. Her face was blushing. I sighed and got out of bed. “What are you doing?” “Getting some air, it helped me before.” I told her. I left the room and headed downstairs. Nyx was at school and Spike was out, I walked to the door and grabbed a pair of sunglasses. Looking down at myself I wore a green t-shirt with some shorts, I decided not change into my robes that Taliyah would wear. My hair looked like I just came out of bed, which was true, but I really didn't care, which was also true. I walked out of the library and started walking. I was happy that this place was more quiet than other places. Well, I haven’t really been anywhere else other than the Crystal Empire, the Everfree forest, another world, another-another world, this time in a dream and it left me the headache, but so far Ponyville is the only quiet place and I’m happy with it. I tried to reflect on what happened the past two weeks but this headache making it hard. I sighed. “Dang it Greg, you said it was a headache but not a massive one.” I muttered to myself. I kept walking for a few minutes until I stopped, which was caused by me walking into someone. “Sorry! I wasn’t watching where I was going.” “It's quite alright, I too didn't see where I was, so we are both to blame.” The voice was that of an older stallion in his mid thirties. Looking up, I came face to face with the stallion only to see that his face was covered up. His face was slightly covered up to his nose by a dirty cloth rag and his eyes hid under a pair of dusty goggles. I backed up a bit and saw that he wore what I can describe as steampunk clothing, cool. “Uhh… you look new to town.” I said as I put my hand out. “My name is Taliyah, welcome to- ahhh!” I grabbed my head as my headache sucker punched me. I muttered a bit as I saw the stallion looked at me concerned. “Are you alright?” he asked. “Somewhat, really bad headache.” I replied. He pulled out a tiny metallic pellet before sticking it onto the side of my arm and seeing it melt and fuse with my skin. “That should help with your problem temporarily but do expect it to wear off in an hour or two.” He said, his accent was similar to that of a British man from Earth. I blinked a few times as my headache dimmed a bit. “I would've given you something stronger to help ease the pain by more than a few hours but I am all out and in need to make more.” The stallion said in an informative/apologetic tone. “It's fine, I'll just drink some water and I'll be fine.” I told him. “If you think that is wise then I'll respect your decision.” He said with a nod. “Oh how terribly rude of me, I have forgotten to introduce myself.” He said before coughing slightly. “Harrison Clockwork, at your service.” He said, bowing as he did. “Hey there, as I said before I’m Taliyah-” I paused for a moment. I don’t know Taliyah’s last name, I don’t think I seen anyone make a last name for her which is kind of sad really. As I thought about it I remembered that Nick changed his name to fit with his world so… “Belaguard, Taliyah Belaguard.” “What a lovely name.” He said as he pulled out a small pocket watch. He muttered something under his breath but it was muffled by the rag. He then put away the watch. “I must be going now. I need to find a seamstress to fix the tear of my arm.” He said before going around me. “Have a nice day!” “Uhh… I may know of someone that would be happy to help you.” I said. Now thinking about it Rarity would be interested in his steampunk look. He stopped in his tracks before looking back at me. “You do?” He asked, earning a nod from me. “Then lead the way, my dear.” He said before moving aside. I led Harrison through Ponyville towards the Boutique. Along the way I looked over to him. “Why are you covered up?” I asked. He looked at me. “Oh.” He said, realizing what I meant and pulled up his goggles before taking the rag. He flicked the rag, causing all the dirt fall from it before putting it in his breast pocket. “I had just arrived from the forest.” As he pulled the rag and goggles off I saw that the stallion, the man, looked human. Wait what? How did he get here, I didn't use a token to summon him. I looked away as I thought about it. “You’re really not from around here.” I said as we continue walking. “I never said I was a local, did I?” He asked as he took off his goggles and rubbed the lenses clean. “You got that right, not a local of this world.” I said. I rubbed the top of my head and frowned. I miss my goggles. “I get that a lot.” He said, putting the goggles back on. I narrowed my eye at the man and felt my fingers twitched. “Great, I'm getting paranoid, that's your job Nick.” I muttered. Luckily he didn't hear and the rest of the walk was spent with idle chatter. After some time we arrived at the Boutique. I walked up to the door and opened it. “Hello~. Anyone here?” I called out. I heard a muffled voice from upstairs. I walked towards some chairs and sat down. I saw Harrison looking around. “So… steampunk, you dress up like it because you like the design or you came from a steampunk world?” I asked. “Steampunk, so that's what they call it.” He muttered under his breath before looking at me. “To answer your question, the way I dress is my own design. If steampunk is what you call it then yes, I wear these because I happen to like them.” “I see.” I responded. I pulled out two stones and tossed them into the air. They began to fall but stopped in the air. With a wave of my hand turn they started to rotate around my hand. “Practice makes perfect.” I said. I continue that until I heard someone coming down the stairs. I saw Rarity turn the corner and smiled. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where every garment is chic, unique and magnifique.” she greeted. I chuckled at that since it sounded rehearsed. “Good evening, madam.” Harrison said with gentleman's bow. Rarity looked over at him and blinked. “Well, you’re someone new.” she said as she eyed him. I don’t know if it’s because he’s human or of his clothes. “Indeed I am. I'm in need of someone who is able to fix this.” He said before raising his left arm, showing a large tear going from his shoulder and ending at the wrist. “I was told that you would be the mare for the job.” Rarity gasped as she took a closer look at the tear. “Oh you poor thing! What happened to you?” She looked at the shirt and at Harrison. “Please tell me you didn’t do this on purpose.” she asked. “Why would I ruin my favorite clothes on purpose?” He asked with a raised eyebrow. “But to answer your question, my arm was caught on a branch without me noticing.” “I question why you were out in the woods but that’s not important right now. If you don’t mind I’ll get you something to wear as I work on this.” she said with a smile. “That would be lovely.” He said with a nod. He took off his grey vest before taking off the broken shirt and handing it to Rarity. She walked over to one of the racks of closes while eyeing the shirt. She picked out one of the shirts there and hands it over to Harrison. “This should be good until your shirt is done.” she said. With a nod, he began to put it on before finally putting on his Vest again. “Thank you very much, madam.” He said with a smile. Rarity smiles and looks at me then frowns. “Really.” she deadpanned. I blinked at her. “What?” I asked. She just sighs and picked out some other clothes and threw them at me. “Put these on and don’t question it.” she said. I stared at her and looked at the clothes I was wearing. “What’s wrong with the clothes I’m wearing?” I asked. “They look like you crawled out of bed with them, now chop chop.” she clapped her hands. I grumbled as I headed over to the change room. Clockwork “Honestly, Rainbow, Twilight, and her are going to give me a headache with their choice of clothing.” The seamstress mare said as Taliyah walked into another room. Charming mare, isn't she? ‘Quite.’ I thought as I took a seat and took out my watch. The mare went to a desk and pushed something on it. It made a beeping sound and a sewing machine appeared. She put on a pair of glasses and sat down. “So, I have to ask about you.” The mare asked. “It’s not everyday you meet someone who looks like Taliyah.” “I'm a traveler of sorts.” I told her as I put the watch away. “Well you do look the part, covered with dirt.” she said. “I’m happy that you have a good sense of fashion.” Here I thought I was the only one who thought that. ‘Quiet you.’ I thought before replying. “Thank you.” I said. “I wounder… on your travels have you met someone named Jace?” the mare asked. “I know of him but I never met him personally.” I answered. “Well the reason I asked is that Taliyah talks about him.” she turns to me with a frown. “Though she does, how did Rainbow put it, being a bit bashful about him.” “I see.” I said as I looked at around the room. “It’s odd though, she talks about him but when we ask to meet him she says that we can’t.” The mare said, going back to her work. Peculiar, it seems they don't know what happened to Belaguard. ‘Saanvodkiin will deal with the situation soon enough.’ I thought as I looked over the many selections of clothing. I heard her sigh a bit. “Though her reasoning is somewhat odd.” she shifted a bit in her chair. “‘If he does come around he brings trouble with him.’ was all she says.” “It's more mischief than trouble.” I said to her. “Well I guess he will get along with Rainbow and Pinkie quite well.” she said. She stops working and looked at me. “Oh, sorry I didn’t mean to ramble your ear off.” “No need to apologize, having a conversation is one of the many things I enjoy.” I told her. Amongst other things. Ignoring those words I continued to look around. “See something that caught your eye?” the mare asked. “Yes. I've seen handmade clothing in my travels, yours is certainly on the top three.” I told her. Her head tilted a bit as she stopped working for a moment then went back to work. “Top three you say, well I must be honored.” she said. I chuckled lightly before finally sitting back down. In a way, she should be. After all, the many successes the other Rarity’s goes around like wild fire. I nodded at those words before taking out my watch for the third time. Putting back in my pocket, I looked back at the seamstress as she worked. “Do you take pride in your work? Is it something you enjoy doing?” I asked. “Of course I do, I love to see-” she stopped for a second and looked at me. She stared at me for a second with a scary look. “Please tell me you are you and not some demonic force that would steal one of my memories of something that’s very close to me.” “No, I'm not a demonic force of any kind.” I told her. “Good, I like my memories and I don’t want to lose them thank you very much!” she said with a huff. After a moment she blinked a few times. “Uhh… what were we talking about?” “I believe you were in the middle of telling me why you enjoyed being a seamstress.” I told her, not wanting to question her. “Oh yes well I enjoy being a seamstress because…” she stopped for a moment to think about it. “It’s really a simple answer but I just do.” I nodded and looked over around a bit more. I saw a roll of thread sitting in the corner of the studeo. It was white and it shined like glass. “Interesting.” I said under my breath. I saw her ear twitched. “What was that?” she asked as she pulls some tread out of a drawer. “The roll of thread, it shines like glass.” I said. The room went silent with the sound of the machine going. “What about it?” she asked. I caught a hint of anger in her voice as she asked. “Nothing, it's just that I have never seen anything like it before.” I told her. “Well if you want it you can have it.” she bluntly said. “I’d be happy to get rid of it for a few weeks until I get another one, like always.” "Is there something wrong?” I asked her with a raised brow. “Nothing wrong it’s just something from my great-grandma that I don’t want to deal with.” she said. The way she said it sounds that she’s questioning her response. “Alright then.” I said. I took out my watch for the fourth time and saw one of the gears moved. “Oh no.” I muttered. “What’s up?” I heard someone ask behind me. I turned to see Taliyah standing behind me. She wore a brown t-shirt with some jeans, her sunglasses were perched on top of her head. “It's nothing, nothing that you should worry about at least.” I told her. She frowned and pointed at me. “Yeah… no you said ‘oh no’ which means something bad is going to happen and ‘oh no’ is one of the phrases that you say that something bad will happen.” she said. “Well if you must know, my watch just broke down. One of its cogs moved out of place.” I told her, showing her the watch in question “Take it to Rainbow, she’ll fix it.” the seamstress said. I sighed at this. You put yourself into this situation. ‘It's your fault that I am in this situation.’ I thought as I looked at my watch once again. “I think RD would fix it if you asked.” Taliyah said. “Alright. I'll ask your friend if she could fix it.” I said to them. I looked at the mare as she waved her hand a bit. “Don’t worry, I’ll have your shirt done by the end of the day, the fabric is most interesting.” she said. I stood up and both me and Taliyah walked out of the store and headed to the next place. “So… sorry for making you wait so long, took longer with all the clothes she gave me.” she said. “ No apologies necessary.” I told her. As we walked, I felt the watch vibrate in my pocket. ‘It seems I was right, it is damaged.’ I thought as I walked. This could prove to be troublesome. It's damaged, yes. But it is nothing to worry about. Taliyah We continued to walk towards Dash’s shop, we talked along the way there. Clockwork kept looking at his watch at times, I didn’t ask about it I just assumed that the watch is important to him. We turned the corner and saw the garage. “Here we are.” I said as I showed off the place. “Rainbooms Hex-Tec Shop, peculiar name.” Clockwork said. I just shrugged as we walked in. The place looked the same as the last time I came here, lots of room, simple, blue walls with rainbows, clouds, and lightening bolts. What’s new was the gizmos that are stashed in places. Rainbow Dash walked out of the back room with some tools in hand and talking. “No the clouds west side aren’t supposed to move until tomorrow, that’s the north side.” she said. She grumbled a bit before continuing. “This is why you should keep an eye on the greenhorns, anyway I got to go.” She hung up and muttered something before putting on a smile. “Welcome to Rainbooms, if you have something broken, we can fix it.” She turned to use and blinked. “Oh hello Taliyah, what’s up?” “Nothing, just showing my friend here this place, he needs something fixed.” I gestured to Clockwork as he bows. “Evening, I'm in need of repairs for my watch.” Clockwork said as he pulled out the watch in question. “I'm not quite sure what's wrong with but Taliyah said that you'd be able to fix it.” “Well one, nice clothes gotta love the whole steampunk look, and two let’s see what we got.” she said as she walked over the the counter. She sat down and pulled out some goggles that seemed to change as she flip some switches. She puts her hand out as Clockwork hands her the watch. “Alright little one, let’s see what’s wrong with you.” she said to the watch. Clockwork looked at me. He didn't say a thing but only gave me a questioning look to which I shrugged in return. We watched Rainbow worked on the watch, pulling the top off and being careful at some parts. “This is some watch, looks both old yet new, you took good care of her haven’t you.” she said probably to Clockwork “You'd be surprised.” Clockwork said with a small laugh. Rainbow tilted her head a bit. “If you taken good care of then why are you… Ah! There you are.” she took some tweezers and went to pull something out. It looked like a piece of shrapnel. “Now how did you get in here?” She set the shrapnel down and put the watched back together. She took the goggles off and handed the watch over to Clockwork. “So that was the cause of its malfunction. Should've known.” Clockwork said to himself as he pressed a button, causing the watch to turn on. At first glance it seemed it needed to be readjusted to the current time but that didn't last long as the inner gear started spinning before stopping at the current time. “Okay, that’s cool.” Rainbow said as she stared at the watch with joy in her eyes. “Thank you.” He said before putting his watch away. “No problem, don’t worry about paying first time customers get one on the house.” RD said with a smile. This earned another smile from the man. “How very kind of you.” He said. “So, what are the two of you going to do now?” Dash asked us. I just shrugged my shoulders. “Is there a library nearby?” Clockwork asked. Rainbow snickered. “Is there a library…” she pulled a monitor from the wall she was near and tap at it. She turned it to show us a map with a small image of a tree with a book for a top with a chibi Twilight sitting on top. There was some arrows pointing where to go. “Taliyah has a map on her tablet that you can use as a map but this is the way to the library.” Clockwork nodded and took another look at the map before turning towards the door. I said goodbye to Rainbow and followed him out of the door. “You looking for something?” I asked him. “A book.” He answered as he walked. I rolled my eyes. “That’s specific.” I said and I rubbed my arm. I looked down to see that I still have my bracelet on, the one with the glowing stone in it. I smiled a bit at the sight of it. “The book is titled To Kill Time, it's a special book on account that there is nothing written in it.” Clockwork said. “Invisible ink?” I asked. He stared at me. “What? I had a friend who did that to me.” “No, there's just nothing written in it.” He said. “So there’s a book with nothing in it. It’s blank.” I said. “Pretty much.” He said with a chuckle. I eyed him for a minute as we continued on to the treehouse. After a few minute we were walking up to the door to said place. “Hello? Anyone home?” I called out as I walked in. “Oh good you’re back.” Twilight said. She walked in with a book in hand. “I found a spell that should help, though you might turn green by it.” I felt a chill run up my spine. “No thank you Twi, I prefer not going green.” “Are you su-” she stopped when she looked up. “Hello?” “Afternoon.” Clockwork said with a small bow. Twilight looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “Twilight, this is Clockwork, and vise versa.” I said to them. “Well hello there Clockwork, are you here to look for something?” Twi asked. “Yes, I'm looking for the book To kill time by Starswirl.” Clockwork said. Twilight tilted her head and headed to one of the big books on the shelves and pulled it out. [ “Let’s see… To kill time… hmmm…” she flipped through some of the pages and turned her head. “SPIKE! HAVE YOU SEEN A BOOK NAMED TO KILL TIME BY STARSWIRL?!?” “No need to yell…” Spike said as he walking into the room. He wore a green shirt with camo shorts. “Also it’s in the bin of books that make no sense to you.” “Wait you have one of those?” I asked. Spike nodded. “It happens when she finds a book that, again, makes no sense to her so she puts them here.” he pulls a bin of books out and rolls it in front of us. In less than a minute he pulls a blank book out. “Here we are.” “That's the one.” Clockwork said. Spike hands it over to Clockwork as Twi walked over to me. “I remembered why I put that there, there’s nothing on it. I tried many spells on it to see if there’s something but again nothing. There’s not even a hint of magic on it.” she says with a huff. “Honestly, it has been so long since I wrote the damn thing.” I could faintly hear Clockwork mumble to himself as he opened the book onto the first page. He then pulled out his watch before pressing a button. The watch, after emitting a loud click, shone a blue light. The light was then directed towards the blank book, causing the pages to rapidly flip before the book closed. “That’s like some Harry Potter magic right there.” I muttered to myself. Clockwork opened the book, writing covered the pages of the once blank book. “Amazing…” Twilight said as she looked at the now worded book. I couldn’t help but smile at her. “So… what’s the book for?” I asked Clockwork. “Nothing major, except this book shouldn't exist in this world but since it does I might as well allow others to read it.” He answered. “Umm… can I see it?” Twilight asked. With a nod, he handed the book over to Twilight. “It's mostly old spells and enchantments along with a few blueprints.” He said. Twi’s eyes lit up as she ran over to the window seat. “You, just made her day.” Spike chuckled. I nodded as I watch her go through the book. “I expected as such, the book was written for those find that the arcane arts aren't enough. For magic, there is spells long forgotten through time as advanced spells.” Clockwork said as he looked at Twilight. I chuckled as I felt something hit my foot. I look down and saw Mr. Nibbles looking at me. “Mr. Nibbles! There you are.” I said as I picked him up. He licked my face as I brought him close. “How adorable.” Clockwork said with a smile. “ He's a poro of course he is.” I said in a matter-of-fact tone. “Fascinating.” Clockwork said as pat Mr. Nibbles. In turn, he started licking his fingers as there was a knock at the door. “Odd, why is anyone knocking? This is a public place.” Spike said. He walked over to open the door. “Hello, how can I help… you?” I looked over to see a figure wearing a large brown cloak. The hood was pulled over their head so I couldn't see their head. “Greetings, I came to see what selection of books you have.” the figure said. Her voice was smooth and rice, like music… somewhat. I felt Mr. Nibbles fur stand on end. “Hmm.” Clockwork hummed. Spike stepped out of the way as the lady walked in. She started looking through the shelves. “If I could ask, can I have something to drink.” she asked. “Yeah… sure.” Spike lazily said. I saw that his eyes seemed glazed over, but that was fine she did ask nicely. It would be rude to say no to mistr- I shook my head a bit. Where did that come from? I felt a hand on my shoulder as Clockwork stood behind me. “”Don't fall for it, my dear.” He said. I blinked a bit and looked back, Spike returned with the tea as the lady took it. I didn't see her hand as she continue. “Spike can you… Spike?” Twilight said. She got up from her seat and towards him. He seemed out of it, glassy eyed and stood there. “Spike?” “I think he's fine.” the lady said. Something jabbed at my head as she spoke, trying to will me to agree with her. “What did you do to him?!” Twilight yelled. The figure sighed at this. “Why you ponies freak out so quickly?” she said as she thrust out her hand. Something shot out of her hand and flung her into a wall. She was trapped there with some kind of web. Wait web? I rack my head as Clockwork stepped forward. “Is there a reason to why you're here?” He asked, his tone taken a serious turn. “I was trying to find a good book to read, isn't that so hard?” she paused for a moment. “I would also like to see my great-grandchild but ahh we're not on good terms at the moment.” I watched her for a bit as clench my hand, feeling the ground below, as the door opened again. “Hello~ Mr. Clockwork? Are you still here?” Rarity asked in a sing-song voice. “I finished your shirt and may did a few changes and… uhh did I miss something?” “Rarity! Be careful, that woman is dangerous!” Twilight yelled as she struggled with the webs. Like seriously I should know this. “If you left me alone and allow me to look this wouldn't have happened.” the lady said. Rarity blinked a few times and groaned. “Oh no not you.” she said annoyed. Both me and Clockwork looked at her. “So this is the great-grandmother you briefly spoke of.” Clockwork said. Wait what? The lady took this chance to remove the hood of her cloak. My jaw hit the floor. “Oh you gotta be kidding me. First Caitlyn and now Elise… I should really be seeing this coming.” Elise stared at me with a smirk, what was freaky was that she looked like Elise, she looked human, from the game I mean. “Well I’m happy that others know of me.” her gaze landed on Rarity. “It’s good to see you again Rarity.” “Oh don’t try to be all nice to me, I’m still crossed.” Rarity said angrily. “You’re still mad at me, what happened so long ago.” Elise sighed. “You loved it when you would sit on my lap and watch my weave.” “Yes I am still mad, it’s hard not to be after what I saw.” “Oh that was just a minor thing my dear.” “It was traumatizing! I watch you eat my neighbors!” Rarity yelled. Elise rolled her eyes. “They were not as nice as they say they are, I did you and every… pony a favor.” “You. Still. Ate. Them! IN FRONT OF ME!” “You should of stayed in bed like a good girl.” Elise said. Me and Clockwork looked back and forth at this, as if it was a tennis match. “I still can’t understand this world.” I said to him. He only groaned in annoyance as he shook his head. “Uhh… a little help please.” Twilight asked us. She was still on the wall by web. With a nod, Clockwork pulled out his watch again and pressed a button, causing it to shine in an orange light. The web shone orange as well and slowly burnt away, leaving Twilight free and unharmed… sort of. She fell onto the ground. “Ow~... thanks.” she groaned. I went to help her up. “What are you here for?” Rarity asked. Elise looked up at the ceiling annoyed. “I’m here to find a book to read. How hard is it to understand that!” she said. “Living alone really get’s boring after a while and I already read all of my books there.” “Really.” Rarity deadpanned. She looked over at Spike who was still standing there. “And you charmed Spike!” "Force of habit." Elise said. “Can you remove it.” Rarity asked. “It will come off when I leave.” she said. She looked over at the bookshelf and pulled a fairly large book off of it. “This will do, now miss librarian can you check this out please.” “... sure.” Twilight said. Her eyes stayed on Elise as she went to get a scanner. After a few minutes Elise now had her book under her arm. “Now that’s done I’ll take my leave.” she said. She turned and looked at Rarity for a second before leaving. I caught a sight of her looking a bit sad before she put her hood up. As soon as the door closed Spike blinked a few times. “Uhh… what happened?” he asked. “You were charmed, my boy. Stuck in a trance of sorts.” Clockwork said, looking over to the drake. “What! I was charmed! How!” Spike looked around to see who charmed him. “That, is what happens when others meet my grandmother, her voice is laced with magic and can make even the most iron will soldiers do her bidding.” Rarity said. She shook her head and looked down. “She’s… really not that bad when you get to know her.” “Yet you are still mad at her.” I said to her. “Well she did make my childhood hard with what she did, I had to go get therapy after she… ate them.” she said. I saw her shudder a bit. “I still get nightmares of that.” Clockwork walked towards the grey book before picking it up in silence as he began reading. Rarity shook her head. “That’s in the past, now what was I… oh yes.” she smiled and turned to Clockwork. “Your shirt, it took me a bit longer to do some changes to it but it’s done.” Clockwork turned to look at Rarity before smiling at the sight of his shirt. He stood and walked towards her. “It looks good as new.” He said with a smile. “Of course it looks good as new, out of the changes you don’t need to worry about tears and rips.” she said with pride in her voice. I chuckled as I sat down. Like before, Clockwork took off his vest before taking off the shirt and handing it to Rarity before putting his old shirt back on as well as the vest. He smiled happily at this. “Much better.” He said. “I hope so, even with the rip it look very nice.” Rarity said. “Thank you.” Clockwork said as he clapped his hands together. “It’s my pleasure, I’m happy to help.” Rarity said. “So Clockwork, what are you going to do now?” I asked. “I'm not quite sure.” He answered as he turned to look at me. “Well I for one have some reading to do.” Twilight said as she returned to her book and spot. Rarity rolled her eyes. "Well it’s nice to see you all, and Mr.Clockwork if you ever need some clothes repaired just swing on by.” Clockwork nodded before Rarity turned and left. As the door closed, Clockwork sat down on an empty chair. “This is much better than what I usually have to deal with.” I heard Clockwork say to himself. I shrugged at him as Mr. Nibbles jumped up onto my lap. “I’m still a bit new to this, seeing them so… it’s kinda cool.” I said. “New? New to what?” He asked with a raised brow. I looked over at the room. “This really, I’m not from around here as you can tell just by looking at me.” I told him. “Oh you mean being a displaced.” He said, finally realizing what I meant. I nodded. “Yeah, it’s weird knowing that, there’s many more people like me. Being a displacement.” I said as I scratched Mr. Nibbles behind his horn. “Think of it this way, there are others out there.” He said to me. “Being new to the whole Displaced ordeal isn't uncommon to those amongst your kind.” “Yeah… all I know is that they're going to be weird.” I said with a grin. This got a chuckle from the man. “Indeed.” He said, still chuckling. I smiled at him as I thought about it, then frowned. “If there’s others out there, I’m guessing some are not as nice as others.” I said. With a sigh, he nodded. “Unfortunately, yes. Power corrupts those that aren't ready, they lose any and all sense of reason to achieve their goal.” He said before shaking his head. There was a brief moment of silence before it was shattered by a loud pulse like sound. I flinched at the sound and looked towards the source, seeing Twilight with her hand up as it shown a lavender glow. Her eyes were wide with shock and her jaw hung loose. “I see you found the Monopulse spell, effective for staggering your foes or handy for a large party.” Clockwork said, unfazed by the sudden sound. “Do be careful, charge it long enough and it'll release a lethal sound wave that could very well shred the skin of your bones.” “How do you know that?” I asked him. He looked at me with a smirk. “I wrote the damn thing.” He said, gaining Twilight’s full attention. “What? You wrote it?” she asked. “Yes I have, everything you see in that book is written down by my hand.” Clockwork said. Twilight stared at him for a moment before going back to her book. “Sure you did, if you did than I'm going to ascend to alicornhood.” she said unconvinced. I snickered a bit. “You know that she-” I stopped Clockwork from continuing. “Just let it happen, it will be funny.” I said with a grin. He nodded in understanding before glancing back at Twilight. “I recommend you make sure she doesn't try to read the whole thing, it's infinitely expanding its pages.” He said. “A book that never ends? That's something.” I said. Looking back at her I saw her reading the never ending book with the biggest smile I have ever seen. I smiled at this and felt my cheeks heat up. “Uhh… what were we talking about?” I asked Clockwork as he finished saying something. “All I said was that there's someone at the door.” He said. I blinked as a set of knocks was heard from the door. I stood up, putting Mr. Nibbles on a nearby pillow, I went and opened the door. “Howdy there Taliyah.” Applejack greeted. “Hey AJ, how goes it.” I asked. “Nothing’ really, came over to see how ya feeling.” she raised an eyebrow at me. “Ya seemed a bit better now.” I nervously chuckled at her, earlier today I sent AJ a message that I may not be coming to work due to the headache. But now... “Hehe, yeah uhh sorry about that, kinda forgot to tell you that I’m better.” I said sheepishly. “It’s fine, got everything done so ya don’t need ta worry.” she said. She looked over my shoulder and saw Clockwork. “Didn’t know ya had company. “Err… yeah.” I looked over at Clockwork. “This is Harrison Clockwork.” “Howdy.” she said as she shook his hand. Luckily not as rough as she did with me. “Good afternoon.” Clockwork responded as Applejack let go of his hand. “Names Applejack, owner of Sweet Apple Acres and,” she jerked a thumb towards me. “Her boss.” “I see.” Clockwork said with a raised brow. “Well it's nice to meet you.” “Same. Anyway ah’m here to check on Taliyah and tell her,” she turned to me. “That if ya are feeling any better ya are with me in the fields tomorrow.” “Yes mam!” I said while doing a salute. She just rolled her eyes. “Anyway, see ya around.” she said. She left the place as I sat back down. “So… do you…” I paused as I thought about what I was going to ask. Clockworked raised an eyebrow at me. “Do I what?” He said in confusion. “... have a family?” I asked. I shook my head at this. “Sorry, that’s personal and… ugg I need to keep my mouth shut at times.” He looked at me, not saying a word before signing. I could see sadness in his eyes. “Yes, a great granddaughter.” He answered in a saddened tone. “I never met her personally but I watch over here using the watch I have. She's the only family I have left.” “I see well… wait great-granddaughter?” I stared at him for a minute. “How old are you?” He looked at me with a sad smile. “Old.” He said before chuckling. “I've lost count after the first five millennia.” I blinked at him as I looked at the man who looks around thirty. “Nope, not going to go any farther about this. Time is confusing.” “It is indeed.” He said with a shake of his head. I chuckled a bit. “If you met my brother he’ll have a field day on the idea of time travel.” I said. “Trust me, my dear, it isn't time travel in the slightest. I'm not anchored onto time anymore, it has gotten to the point where age means nothing and is just a number.” Clockwork explained in a matter-off-act tone. “Still confusing.” I said. “I prefer my knowledge on geomancery thank you.” He nodded with a smile. He leaned back onto his seat. I looked over at Twilight, kow was still reading that book. I gotta hand it to her she can read anything without any getting interrupted, sometimes. “So anything else you want to talk about?” I asked. He stayed silent, almost as if he was in deep thought before finally his eyes widened. “I should get going.” He said, standing up from his seat. “Uhh… okay?” I stared at him for a moment. “You okay?” “Everything will be fine once I leave.” He said, making his way towards the door. I stood up from my seat. “Err alright, so… see you around I guess.” I said in a confused tone. As soon as he grabbed the door handle I heard something. “They've found me.” I heard Clockwork mutter. I felt a shiver up my spine, I looked over at Twilight and saw… that she’s still happily reading her book. ‘Really…’ I thought as I looked at Clockwork. “I hate to ask but… who’s ‘they’?” “They are the reasons I travel.” Was his answer. I went to the window and looked outside. From afar, lightning of unknown origins sparked and crackled just as a small sphere appeared and grew in size. Once it grew, it imploded and left a group of what appeared to be steampunk like robots. Clockwork “Robots, I’m getting a feeling that this should be the main plot point of any sci-fi show.” Taliyah said. “If it were a show, then the creators are insane.” I told her as I saw one of them beginning to move in jerky manner. I'd like to think I'm quite sane. “Why do I have a bad feeling about that one?” she said. “That is how it walks.” I told her as I narrowed my eyes at it. “Right… so what’s the plan?” Taliyah asked me. “There is no plan.” I said just as the bot’s gaze snapped towards me. “There never is.” The bot shone slightly, causing its erratic movement to change. “So we improvise.” she said. I looked at her and saw her smiling. They began running towards my direction, pushing past the town residents that walked by as they did. The residents did what most others do, started to panic. I looked at Taliyah. “You stay, they'll only follow me.” I said before taking out my watch once more and pressing the button. Not long after I did, I was engulfed in a bright light. Taliyah . I watched Clockwork got engulfed by a bright light and disappeared. I saw everyone running into buildings. I looked over to the other window and saw more of those robots. “Me, stay here, please.” i said as I crack my knuckles. “Then I would miss all the fun.” I ran out of the door and headed to the other group of robots as they marched towards me. They didn’t really seemed to notice me, or they do but didn’t care. “Well I don’t know what Clockwork is doing but I’m not letting you past.” I said and I raised my hand. The ground behind me rose up and made a fifteen foot wall of stone. “Now that’s there, time to make some scrap metal.” I said as I thrust my arms out. Stone shards shot out of the ground and launched towards the robots. The shards of stone pierced through their metal chests but to my surprise, the holes made by the stones melded itself back as if it was never there. One of bots turned their gaze towards me before getting into a fighting stance. “Right…let’s try some crowd control.” I muttered. I spread my hands out and made small mounds of stone rise up on the surface. A clenched my hands and pulled back, making some pillars of earth erupted. I sent a few of them towards me but the mounds shot up into spikes, impaling them. “Ha! Now that is how I do things.” I yelled. My victory was short lived as a set of loud noises. I looked back at the group of three impaled robots and saw their forms changing. As their bodies finished shifting and changing, they broke off the stone that impaled them. Their eyes shone slightly before one of them raised their hand and a set of stone pillars erupted from the floor. “OH THAT IS NOT COOL!” I yelled as I moved out of the way of the pillars. I looked back at the ones that now have stone floating around them. “That’s really not cool.” I backed up to the stone wall as they advance. Three of them raised their hands as stone spikes flouted up, aiming right at my head. Then they exploded. “HA! KABOOM!” I heard someone yell out. I looked up and saw Pinkie sitting on the wall with a rocket launcher. “Pinkie? What are you doing?!” I yelled up to her. “Well, I thought I would throw a big party for these guys but I saw them fighting you and I realized that they are big meanies so I’m going to throw them a rocket party!” she said as she jumped down with the rocket launcher. “Right, uhh Pinkie I don’t think-” I stopped as I saw the robots walking towards us, already repaired. “That didn’t work.” “Huh, I thought that would work.” she said. “Got any plans?” I asked. “Blow them up into pieces?” she said. I stared at her. “A different plan.” “Oh… nope.” I groaned as I clap my hands together, making a stone box and boxed the robots in. “Well that will hold them.” I said as an arm shot out of the box. “For the next ten seconds, so… RUN!” I grabbed Pinkie and ran through the wall, I made a door first, and ran back to the treehouse and ran into Rainbow. “There you are, what the heck is going on!” she yelled. “Well, a big group of robots appeared out of thin air and started to head towards us, Taliyah went to deal with a group of robots and did well until they adapted to her fighting and turned into robots that can throw rocks around, then I came and blew them up but that didn’t work so we ran and ran into you.” she said with a smile. Rainbow and I stared at her. “Yeah, that.” I said. “Wait wait wait, are you saying that these robots are… changing to fight?” she asked. “Looks like it.” I said. I saw her face lit up a bit at the idea. “Rainbow no, we don’t know why they are here, I don’t think it’s a good idea to look at their specs.” “But… the idea of them…” she looked off into space with a goofy grin. I sighed as I heard something walking up behind me. I whip around with three rock spears at the ready, only to see Clockwork there. He did not look pleased, at all. “I leave for three minutes and you've managed to not only evolve them but give them the power of stone manipulation.” He said with a angered look. “How am I supposed to know that they can do that!” I yelled back. “I told you to stay put.” He retorted simply. “There were more of them on the way!” I said. He didn't get a chance to reply as the wall behind him broke down, revealing one of the robots. Clockwork frowned before quickly taking out something from his vest which led to a strange and loud pulse like sound. The robot behind him fell over, twitching before seizing all movements. I looked back at Clockwork and finally saw what he held. “Whoa…” Rainbow said as she looked at it. I knew that look very well, it was the one that she wants to have it, take it apart to see how it works, then remake it. “I’m guessing that you have a way to stop them?” I asked Clockwork. “Yes, I do.” He said in a bemused tone. After he said this, he lowered the strange weapon. “Awesome.” Both Pinkie and Rainbow said in unison. The strange gun emitted a mechanical whirring sound just before a capsule was ejected from it. “Ooo, what’s that?” Pinkie asked. “A hand cannon I’ve hand crafted many eons ago.” Clockwork said. I stared at it and repeat the word eons. “Don’t think about it, it will just make my head hurt.” I muttered. “If you have questions, ask them later.” Clockwork said as he turned a small dial. “I have something to take care of.” With that he walked passed the dead robot and continued towards the center of town. “Let’s go help!” Pinkie said. She started to skip forward but I grabbed her. “Oh no, I already made them worse, I don’t think we should be fighting rock throwing rocket launching robots!” “Err, as much as I want to see that I have to agree with Taliyah,” Rainbow said. She walked over to the dead robot. “Now help me with this.” “Why?” I asked. She looked at me with stars in her eyes. “Because I want to know how these things work!” I stared at her for a moment and did the only thing I could think of; I facepalmed. Clockwork As I walked down the dirt road, the mechanical stomps began to emit behind me. I glanced behind me and saw that the other to Adapters had just turned a corner and began running towards me. What are you doing standing around, shouldn't you start to run? “When have I ever done that?” I asked back but received no answer as the Adapters closed in. The second Adapter raised its hand, causing it to shift. Once its hand finished shifting and changing, the hand was now a flail. It spun it around before swinging it towards me. I raised my hand and snapped my finger, the result was the sudden stop of the flail. Another snap and the flail was sent back towards the Adapter that threw it, landing a hit square on its visor. The whirling sound of the last Adapter greeted my ears just before it came into view with a large stone sword. The adapter tirelessly swung its sword only to miss each swing. Once I grew bored, I raised my left hand and the sword stopped inches away from my neck as it vibrated along with the Adapter bot that held it. Unable to move away from where it stood, I pulled out the hand cannon out of my vest and fired at the bot in front of me, leaving a large hole where its core once was. “That should do it.” I muttered to myself before looking up. You make me worry sometimes. If you were to be killed, I would have to come up with the most convoluted story just to bring you back. “I'm touched that you care.” I said in a mocking tone. I walked up to the downed adapter, seeing the flail stuck its head. I raised my hand towards it which caused it to start vibrating. The Adapter thrashed around unable to escape before melting into a tennis ball sized metal sphere. The sphere hovered onto my hand before I began making my way back. Taliyah “I think there’s a term for your kind of beings, I just can’t place what it is.” I said to Rainbow as she took a screwdriver to the robot. “Shut up.” she replied. “Is it so wrong to get excited over something cool?” “That thing almost tried to kill us.” I replied. Dash turned towards me, she wore a pair of mechanic goggles that made her eyes weird. “Says that one that ran out and fought it with stones.” she replied. I bit my lip at that. “We all make mistakes.” I muttered. Rainbow went back to the robot and took some pieces off. “This is so~ cool! This thing is so advance yet so old” she said. I did see it but I could tell that she has the biggest grin on her face. “Dashie, you’re doing it again.” Pinkie said as I saw her hanging upside down, defying the laws of gravity. “Don’t care, best day of my life.” she put her head down on the robot and give a loving sigh. “Where have you been in my life?” “Okay… this is getting weird.” I said. I watch this happen, I could literally see hearts coming off RD, as I heard the door open. “I've expected as much.” I heard Clockwork’s voice. “Already in the middle of taking the thing apart.” “Don’t look at me, it was all her idea.” I said without looking. I heard a sigh from him. “I see. Well, I do hope you don't plan on using its parts on anything dangerous.” He said. “I wish!” RD yelled. We looked back at her to see her goggles were on top of her head. “The metal plates keep repairing themselves as long some kind of energy is going through them, and…” she then hung her head. “I don’t have anything to do that.” “Oh don't act like there isn't hope.” Clockwork said as he raised his hand towards the robot before both his hand and the robot vibrated rapidly. Once the vibrating stopped, Clockwork lowered his hand and the sound of metal parts clanging onto the ground. “What did you do!” RD yelled with panic in her voice. “Oh calm down, I've only just disabled its ability to self repair.” Clockwork said with a roll of his eyes. Rainbow picked up one of the parts and looked at it. “It’s… not going to repair itself?” she asked. “It won't, meaning you'll be free to tinker with it.” Clockwork answered with a nod. She looked at the parts for a moment. “Pinkie, help me with this!” she said as she stood up. “Okey dokey lokey!” she said as she pulls a trolley out of nowhere. The two moved the parts over and headed out. I stared at them as they left. “Well, that was… something.” I said. “Indeed.” Clockwork simply replied. I decided to sit down and think back on them. “So these robots, they are here for you?” I asked. “Yes. They've been after me for as long as I could remember.” He answered with a shake of his head. “A race of hyper intelligent machines are after my head for their beliefs.” “Okay, that’s creepy.” I said. “Like, Terminator like creepy.” “They're also the reason that I have my great granddaughter left. They've butchered her parents, my granddaughter and her husband were both killed in an attempt to lure me out of hiding.” Clockwork added with a sigh. “But… why? Why are they after you?” I asked. “Because of what I am. In simple words, I'm an immortal Traveler with knowledge that surpases their own.” Clockwork answered, anger evident in his tone. “So… you're a Time lord?” I asked. He stared at me for a minute. “No, I'm just a Traveler.” He answered. “Oh, well, that’s good. It would make things more confusing if you were.” I said. “It would indeed.” He said with a chuckle. “So, you have robots that can change and evolve as they go, what are you going to do now?” I asked. “What I do best, travel.” He answered. I eyed him for a moment. “That’s it, you’re going to travel.” I said. He looked at with raised brow. “I don't suppose you have another suggestion.” He said. I shook my head. “I don’t have any, sorry.” He chuckled a little before placing a smooth metallic sphere on the table. “So what is… what the?” I said. I had looked back towards Clockwork only to see that he wasn't there. I looked back at the sphere as it hovered. I stared at the sphere as it hovered. “Please tell me you're not an evil metal ball of doom.” I asked it. “I assure you I'm not.” A voice answered. I looked around to see if anyone was here but didn't see anyone. I looked back at the ball. “Oh lord I'm talking to a talking floating ball.” I stopped to think about it. “You know, I shouldn't be surprised.’ “I take offense to that.” The voice said as the orb shone a blue light. It was taking another shape before I was blinded by the light. “Sorry, I rarely get to be out and about.” The voice said. Blinking rapidly as I slowly regained my vision, I was greeted with an odd sight. “Hello?” It said as floated closer. “Uhhh…” I stared at the object that was staring at me. “Hello?” “You seem confused.” It said. “I try not to be but things happen.” I said. I looked around the floating object. “Err… what are you?” “I'm a Ghost. Well technically, I'm your Ghost now.” the object said. I blinked at him, err it. Wait is it a guy? It sounds like a guy and… wait was I thinking about… oh yeah. [ “What?” I said. “It's hard to explain but think of me as an informative companion of sorts.” He said, blinking as he did. “Ahh… Ummm… what. Where’s Clockwork? You… ugg..” I clench my head for a moment. “Is this what Nick has to go through every day?” “To answer your first question, The Traveler left to another world.” He answered before looking around the room. “Okay… he’s not here, and I’m guessing he left you.” I said as he floated over to one of the bookshelves. “In short, yes.” The eyebot said as it shone a bright blue light on the books. “Okay on to the last part and I’m going to be blunt, why?” I asked drawing out the last word. He turned and looked at me as his frame spun around. “To keep them out, the Adapters I mean.” He said before looking back onto another book and shining the same blue light on it. “You wouldn't want an army of killer impossible to kill robots that can learn your every move and use it against you.” “That… would be helpful, keeping them out I mean.” I said. “Which is exactly why he left me here.” He said as his frame did another spin. “Any other questions?” He asked, still looking around. I thought about my next question, I didn’t really have any other question than the normal one that you see in alien movies but I’m in a world with magic and I can throw giant rocks around like it was nothing so those are out, so… “Do you have a name?” I asked. “A name? I… I don't have one. I never saw the need to have one.” The Ghost said, looking at me. I frowned at that. “Well why not have one, calling you Ghost is all well and good but it’s a bit overused.” I said. “To be quite honest, you are the only one I've talked in a really long time. A name wouldn't have been necessary beforehand.” He answered. “I see, well if you want you can have a name. I think both of us would agree that ‘floating robot eye’ isn’t really a good name.” I said. “Haha, very funny.” He said sarcastically. I smiled at him as he floated around the room thinking… I think. “But I suppose you're right.” “Me being right? Now that’s a scary thought.” I muttered. I thought of different names that would work for him. I took one of the many notebooks in the library and began writing down some names. “These are a few that I can think of.” The robot floated over and shined a blue light on the notebook. He hovered there for a few moments, which I guess he meant that was thinking. “Beta. It sounds… right.” He said after the long silence. “Alright, nice to meet you Beta.” I greeted him with a smile. He quickly nodded, which resulted in him losing his hovering balance. I chuckled a bit and looked over and saw Twilight, still reading… the same book… did she miss the whole killer robot scene? “You gotta be kidding me.” I said to myself as I walked over to her. “Oi.” Nothing. “Oi~” Still nothing, I grabbed the book and took it out of her hands. “Hey!” she yelled as she looked at me, then looked around. “Where’s Clockwork?” “You DID miss the whole thing!” I said loudly. I closed the book and walked away with it. “No more book for you.” “Wait, what! You can’t do that!” I heard Twilight yell out. “Just did.” I replied as I sat back down with said book on my lap. The two of us glared at each other for a bit. “Does this happen often?” Beta asked as he floated into view. “What is that!” Twilight yelled at the sight of him. “Yes, yes it does. This is what I get with living with a bookworm.” I said with a shrug. “Doesn't it get frustrating?” Beta asked, ignoring Twilight’s remark. I thought about it before answering. “Not...really, before coming here I used to live with my brother and he’s a bit of a bookworm as well, not as big as Twi here but still a bookworm.” I sighed at some memories. “He used to keep all of the History and Science books we get from school after we finish a grade and has a collection of fantasy novels. There was a very odd yet nice thing about it, having one side grounded with facts and logic yet the other open and creative.” “Your brother sounds intellectual with how you describe him.” Beta commented. I shrugged at him. “If you tell him that he would deny it, and probably say something like…” I straighten a bit. “‘Everyone has ways to deal with everything, this is my crazy way.’” Beta did what I could only assume was chuckle. “Yet you never say if he comes to visit, I would like to met him.” Twilight said. “If he does then something bad will happen, he has a way to bring trouble with him.” I said as I cross my arms. Beta stayed silent after hearing this. “Trust me, it happened.” “I'll take your word for it.” Beta said. I smiled as I saw the book on my lap glow a bit. Frowning I pulled a rock out of my pocket and flicked it over at Twilight. “Ow!” she yelped. “No book.” I retorted. Twi grumbled a bit as I pulled the book closer. Twilight looked over at Beta. “Wait, why is there a floating robotic eye in my home?” she asked. I stared at her then at Beta. “I forgot about that.” I said with a sheepish smile. “I'm Beta, her Ghost.” Beta answered Twilight. She looked over at me and mouthed ‘ghost’. I just shrugged. “Nice to… meet you?” Twilight greeted oddly. “You’re acting like this has never happened before.” I said to her. “Because it never did! When will I ever met someone who’s a floating robotic rubik's cube.” she paused and looked at Beta. “Err… no offence.” “Some taken.” Beta said in a bemused tone. Twilight fidget a bit at that. “Also if given some time Rainbow would have built something like that.” I said. Twilight looked at me with a frown, then a neutral look, then tilted her head and nodded. “That’s… really true.” she said. She looked at Beta for a second. “Speaking about her we might want to keep them away from one another.” “Why?” Beta asked. “Because she’s a gearhead and if she see’s you she would want to figure out how you work.” I said without missing a beat. “I wouldn't worry about that. Unlike the Adapters, I can't be disassembled.” Beta informed me. “Right…” I said as I leaned back. “So I have a question, while you’re here what are you going to do? Learn?” “Learning will only take a few minutes but after that… I don't know.” He answered. I scratched my head at this. “What else can you do, if you don’t mind me asking.” Twilight spoke up. “For starters, I can scan unknown objects or material and analyze the element they're made from. I can mimic others voices…” He said, stopping before his blue light turned lavender. “Like this.” He said in Twilight's voice. “Whoa, that’s cool… in a creepy way.” I said. Beta did his equivalent of an eye roll as its color turned blue again. “I can record audio and video as well as projecting holograms.” He said as he turned to the floor and shone his light on it before it formed a tiny blue humanoid figure. “Useful for observation.” He said as the the figure moved as if it was the one talking. “So… you’re a walking talking giant library?” I said to him. “The reason I say that is that you remind me of something I saw some time ago.” Beta nodded. “Right…” Beta said. I thought about this for a bit. I have a robot that has knowledge of who knows what and can keep the killer robots off of this world. Honestly I have no idea what to do. “What… would you like to do?” I asked him. He and Twilight looked at me. “What? I have no idea what to think.” “Well since I'm your Ghost, I follow wherever you go in case you need help.” He said. “Okay? So you’re going to be following me around.” I thought about it for a moment. “As in floating around me as I travel?” “Only if you're alright with it.” He said. I just shrugged. “Eh, you do you, I don’t have a problem with it.” I said. He replied in the form of a nod. “Well it looks like you have a new friend.” Twilight said. I stared at Beta for a moment. “Guess you get friends from others.” I said. “Though your a floating robot eye, it’s kinda cool.” “Who knows, maybe bringing me along will prove to be a good thing.” Beta said. “For her that’s a yes.” Twilight said. “Hey!” I glared at her as she sticks her tongue out. Beta let out a chuckle. “Oh, don't you start!” “Try me.” He said in a daring tone. I glared at Beta for some time. “Well I believe you two are going to be great friends.” Twilight said as she was walking up the stairs. “Also, yoink!” I blinked as the book in my lap shoot towards her. “Hey!” I yelled as she chuckled at me. “I had a big brother that does the same thing Taliyah, that trick doesn’t work that long.” she said as she disappeared. “For as smart as she is, she can be dumb.” I said as I pulled the book from behind me. “You switched books on her?” Beta asked. “Yup, so what do you want to do now?” “Whatever you're up for, I'm along for the ride.” Beta answered. I nodded as I stood up. “I guess I’ll show you around town.” I said as I walked to the door. “It also get’s me away from Twilight before she starts yelling.” Twilight. I hummed happily to myself as I walked into my bedroom. I had to admit that Taliyah did try to keep the book away but like I said to her; I have a big brother that did the same thing, I know ways around that. I laid down on my bed with my back to the wall as I got comfortable to continue reading. I took my reading glasses and smiled at the book as I flipped to the page that I was at and started reading. “And you thought you’re so clever, huh Twilight -Love Taliyah.” I blinked at the page and flipped through the pages. Blank. They are all blank. I stared at it as I realized what has happened. “Oh that cheeky…” I got up from my bed as I ran downstairs to get her. I got to the bottom just to see both Taliyah and Beta gone. I saw a note on the desk with my name on it, I picked it up and read it. “Went out to show Beta around town, will bring back a drink. :P -Taliyah” “OH COME ON!” Author's Note Hey this just happened and it's with Legion again :P. See any mistakes? Please let me know :) See you all in the next chapter.
Chapter 7: We are not alone, and they have lasersToday started off normal, well in my books at least, sun was shining, birds were chirping, and the stuff. What was I doing at the time? Well I was making the earth crack open. It’s been about a week since Clockwork came and went so I spent the time chatting with Beta, I was right about him being a walking, or is it floating?, talking library he had literally everything in his head from all the places he been to. He even help me get a better control of my powers since for some reason he met others that can do the same thing I do so that was cool. “You’re taking this pretty quickly if I have to say.” Beta said as I fixed the ground. “What can I say, I’m a good learner.” I said with a grin. “Oh dear, I just inflated your ego.” he said. I looked over at him with a frown. “That’s rude.” “Yes and true.” he said. I rolled my eyes as I stretched, Beta vested knowledge about… well everything so far, helped everyone in town as well. He even gave some tips to AJ about farming. The look on her face was worth a week of work. “Right… so, do you enjoy yourself here?” I asked him. “Absolutely. A peaceful town full friendly people is considered a rarity.” He answered. “Peaceful? Sure… let’s go with that.” I said. “Relatively peaceful is what I meant to say.” Beta replied. I chuckled a bit. “Well at least you’re think that way, I still can’t get over how bright it is.” I looked around at where I was. “Like wow, the colour is so much brighter here.” “If I were to guess, it is because you're used to seeing the colors in a way that seems darker.” Beta said, looking at me. “Of course it could also be something else entirely.” “It’s probably that first one. I’m used to seeing everything a bit darker, nothing wrong with this place but… sometimes I don’t want to be blinded by looking at a cup of juice.” I said. “Your eyes will settle in do time, I'd say another week.” Beta said in his usual informative tone. “Thank you for your information.” I said. I started to walk back to town with Beta to continued the day. As I did I stopped as a shudder went up my spine, I looked behind me to see nothing behind me. I frowned at this. “Something the matter?” Beta asked. “Ever get the feeling that you’re being watched?” I asked him. “Can't say I have.” Beta answered. I looked back at where I was as the feeling stayed for a few moments before going away. “Great~.” I said in an annoyed tone. Beta looked at me funny before looking away. “Never get that feeling?” I asked him. “That feeling of something is going to happen and it’s bad?” “May I remind you that I am basically a floating mechanical eye.” Beta answered in a deadpanned tone. “By the way you talk it’s hard to see you as a robot eye.” I said with a smirk. That smirk turned to a frown as I thought about it. “I’m paranoid, must of got it from my brother.” “Hmm.” He hummed. We continued on into town and went to Sugarcube corner. I looked up at it and thought about it. “Is it really a building that looks like that or really a building made out of sweets?” I asked aloud. “It's built to look like a gingerbread house, I guess to show their dedication for baking.” Beta said before looking up and down at the building in question. “Right, I wonder how Pinkie does on Halloween?” I asked. We walked into the building and saw Pinkie working behind the counter. She smiled as she set up the display with cookies and cupcakes. “Hi Taliyah!” she said with a wave. “Hey Pinkie, how goes the day?” I asked. She just shrugged. “It's been slow but I’m catching up on some things so tomorrow would be easier. Same old?” she asked. “Yup.” I said. She pulled up some dark chocolate cookies and hand it over as I dropped three bits. I wonder why they call them bits? Was is just easier to say? “Say Taliyah, did you get a feeling about today?” Pinkie asked as she put the bits into the register. “What do you mean?” I asked her. “You know, a feeling? Like for me my tail twitched and right arm shacked and brow wiggled.” I tried not to laugh as she did those things. “I never get them in that order but… I’m having a bad feeling.” I frowned at her as I took my cookie. “I don’t know, see you around Pink.” She waved me off as I headed back to the library. I took a bite of my cookie and tasted the dark chocolate in my mouth. I wanted to enjoy it but what Pinkie said rubbed me the wrong way. “Maybe I’m not paranoid, maybe something is going to happen.” I said. “Maybe, best keep your guard up in case something does happen.” Beta suggested. I nodded as I continued on. We got to the library and headed inside. Nyx was sitting on a chair with tibbers on her lap as she watched Twilight pull more and more books out from the shelves. She had that determined look on her as a stack floated over to the stairs. I walked over to Nyx. “What’s going on?” I asked her. “Mom found something in the sky last night and went full on crazy.” she said. “Oh, I see, cookie?” I asked as I offer her the bag. “Thanks!” she said as she took out one. We watched Twilight took more and more of the books out of the shelves as she put some back. She turned to see the three of us and a look of surprise was on her. “When did you-” “Just now, sup.” I asked as I took another bite of my cookie. I lift the bag up. “Cookie?” “Thanks but no thanks, I’m busy finding a book or books that can tell me what I saw last night.” she said. “What did you see?” I asked her. “That’s just it, I don’t know. I asked Luna about it but even she doesn’t know.” Twilight said. “I didn’t know that you can asked her about anything, since she’s a princess after all.” I said. “Me too but it seems she’s free most of the time, she said she was board at the moment.” Nyx said to me. “If I may ask, what does this thing look like?” Beta asked. “I don’t really know… here’s a picture I got from last night.” she said as she floated over a picture. It was the night sky through a telescope. What was odd was an object was blocking a bit of the sky. “I’m not good with what the sky should look like but that doesn’t look normal.” I said to her. Beta floated over the picture and looked down at it. “Odd. What is a Ketch doing here?” He asked quietly. “Uhhh a what?” I asked. “A Ketch. It's a ship used by a race called the Elinski to travel.” Beta informed us. Twilight on her part had a notebook and pen floating nearby writing this down. “Again don’t know what the Elinski, did I say that right? Anyway, what they are but I do agree on why are they’re here.” I said. “The Elinski are a race of scavengers. If they're here, they want something but what is the question.” Beta said. “Should we be worried?” I asked him “Very much.” Was his only response. “How so?” Twilight asked. She had a look of worry as her eyes dart over at Nyx. “They will stop at nothing to get what they want.” He said. Twilight look at me for a second as I stared at Beta. “And we don’t know what they want.” I said. “Exactly why we should be worried.” He replied, looking back down at the picture. “I’m going to send the Princesses a letter of this.” Twilight said as she raced upstairs. I thought on what they would want. “What do they want in general? Like when they want something is there a theme to the items?” I asked him. “I don't know and that worries me greatly.” He said, looking back at me. “This is the first time I saw you this worried before.” I said. His response was a deadpanned stare. “Hey, there’s your normal look.” “Very funny.” He said in a bemused tone. I smiled at him as Twilight came back down. “I got a letter back, she said that we should be prepared but nothing has happened.” she said. “See when you say that my worry doesn’t leave.” I said. “Well there’s no sighting of these Elinski so maybe they haven’t come down.” she said. I looked at Beta with a deadpan look. “They are on the ground aren’t they.” I asked. “Not that I'm aware of.” He answered before Twilight came back. “So… any ideas on dealing with them if they do come down?” I asked him. “I may have an idea but it'll take some time. An hour or two at most.” He said. I nodded at him. “Well looks like I’m going to pull what my brother does.” I said. “And that is?” Beta asked as his blue light turned green. “Become very paranoid and look at places for defences, seriously he does that all the time.” I said as I turned to the door. “See you in a bit.” I walked out of the place as I looked around town. I saw places that look good for holding ground but that’s all I got so far. I look at my bracelet as the stone glowed. “Nick I wished you’re here, you’re better at this than me.” I muttered. I lowered my arm as I continued planning. I’ll call on him if things look bad, I don’t want to lean on him all the time. After spending about an hour of planning out some things I headed back. I stopped at Sugarcube corner as I saw tables put up to the windows and a barricaded is in front of the door. I stared at it then walk up to it. “Pinkie? Are you alright?” I called out. I saw her look up with an army helmet on. “Shhhh!!! They can hear you!” she quietly yelled at me. “Uhh… who can hear me?” I asked. “The aliens, they are here! They want something and my tail is telling me they aren’t going to stop until they get it.” she said. Was she talking about the Elinski? “Okay? Question, are you going to be okay?” I asked her. “Yeah, I’m going to be okay.” she turned her head. “Shiro! Kuro! You ready?!” Two beings popped up beside her. One was a white fur ball with a small horn and a wing on its right side, the other was black, two small horns and a wing on the left side. They both had army helmets on. “Uhhhh…” I said as I watched this. “We’re fine here, go do your thing.” and wit that the three of them ducked down into the store. I blinked a few times and shook my head. Right… I headed back to Twilight's place and stepped in. I saw Twilight pacing. “You know that you’ll ruin the floor if you do that.” “Well you would too if something bad is going to happen.” she said. I just shrugged as I looked around. “Where’s Beta?” I asked. “Down in my lab, he need space for whatever he was doing.” Twilight said. Seeing that I’m not going to get much out an overly stressed out Twi I headed down to see what Beta is doing. In the center of the room was Beta. He was in pieces and the pieces orbited around his eye as a sonar like sound was heard. The orbiting parts began to accelerate before quickly putting themselves back together before a flash of light filled the room. Once my vision was restored, Beta was floating in the center of the room. His once blue eye was now a light green. “Coordinates sent. Broadcasting distress signal to nearby Guardian.” Beta said in monotone voice. His metal frame spun like a rubik's cube. “Beacon must be set on open area.” As he said this, a tube like object appeared out of thin air and onto the ground in front of my feet. “I’m guessing this is the beacon?” I asked. The green of Beta’s eye changed back to its regular blue. “Yes.” He responded. “Okay, question can this be put right outside of the door or somewhere in town?” I asked, thinking that I could just place it… well right out side of the door. “Unless you want to deal with a hole through the wall, I suggest the clearing you practice on.” Beta said. I sighed at this and nodded. “They don’t make things easy, well guess there’s no time than the present.” I said as we headed upstairs and out of the front door. At first we walked over there but I decided to make things a bit easier and made a piece of earth come up and sat on it as it floated over at where we’re going. “So this thing is a distress beacon for who ever you called?” I asked Beta. “I've already sent a distress signal, that beacon is for marking an area to land.” Beta answered before floating passed me. “As for who I called, he is a friend of the Traveler.” I nodded as we left the city line and after fifteen minutes we came to the spot where I used to train. I hopped off the floating piece of earth and jab the beacon into the ground. I took a few quick steps back to get out of the beacons way. The beacon planted itself firmly on the ground before emitting a green light. Within second it began beeping before I heard something above us. I looked up to see a strange ship in the sky closing in on us before landing above the beacon. “Cool~” I said. The top of the ship opened up before a person hopped out of it. “Someone called for the cavalry?” Came a man's voice. I looked at the owner of the voice and saw a fully armored man. “Yes, I think.” I said to him. From over his shoulder, an eye bot similar to Beta appeared. The only difference between the two was that Beta was a pure white while the other one was orange. “Any idea what House they are?” The man asked Beta. “House of Wolves.” Beta answered with certainty. “Wolves, huh.” The man said. “Remember the last time we fought them, Echo.” The Ghost above his shoulder spoke. Its voice was a bit deeper than Beta’s. “Right.” The man said. “So where's your Guardian, little Light?” He asked Beta. The latter glanced back at me before looking back at the armored man, who I guess is Echo. “I have no Guardian but…” Beta said, floating over to me. “I'm her Ghost.” He finished as he floated above my shoulder. The man looked at me and I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. “Hi?” I asked nervously. There was no response from the man which only made the nervous feeling worse. His Ghost floated over to me before enveloping me in his blue light before doing the same to Beta. “As I thought, it's Clockwork’s doing.” said the Ghost as he floated back. I leaned over to Beta. “Should I be worried? I feel like I should be worried about something.” I said to him. “No. They're the ones I told you about.” Beta answered before I looked back at the man. “Great. Another one.” Said Echo with a groan. “What’s wrong with you?” I asked him as I crossed my arms. “You aren't the first person we've come across with a ghost of their own.” Answered the unknown Ghost. “There are others?” Beta asked, receiving a nod from the other Ghost. “And I’m guessing you two ran into them, a lot.” I said to them. “No, we've been called by them. Each of them having a standard Ghost handed to them by the Traveler, Harrison Clockwork.” Echo answered. “Huh, that’s nice to know… I think?” I said. “Anyway about your situation, have there been any sightings of Fallen?” Echo asked, changing the subject. “Other than the a photo of their ship, no but I been getting feelings that I’m being watched throughout the day.” I told him. “That could either be paranoia or they've sent Vandals down. Either way, it's bad.” Was the armored man's answer. “Speaking of Vandals…” Said the Ghost as he turned around and looked out into the forest. Echo did the same and grab hold of the weapon hanging over his shoulder. “I see them.” Echo said before looking back at me. “You better get out of here, this a job for a Guardian.” With that he moved towards the forest with a gun in hand. I watched him go as another bad feeling went up my back. “Let’s head back, I having a bad feeling again.” I told Beta. “It's best if we do.” The Ghost over my shoulder responded. I turned and started to head back to the library, that feeling wasn’t going away as I walked. Echo Running through the treeline and loading up my weapon, I could hear the echoing growls of the cloaked Fallen. With a shoulder charge, I managed to find and hit one. The force of impact sent the Vandal flying onto a try before a loud crack and snap was heard upon impact and the Fallen dropped onto the floor. Hearing the first shot fired, I ducked just as the beam flew passed me and hit a tree instead. Running behind a large tree, I poked my head out before firing. The sound of another distant gun fire made me retract back behind the tree. This went on for minutes before finally the fight stopped. “Vandals, incoming!” Centuri exclaimed as a sword embedded itself into the tree just inches away from my face. Reeling back from shock, I looked at the direction it came from and saw three Vandals. One of them took a swing at me. I moved out away just before it could hit me and delivered a strong punch that set it ablaze. The Fallen let out a pain roar as it burned and its friends used the hilt of their blades to hit me. Dazed by the hit, I had no time to react for the second hit and was sent flying five feet away from them. Once I regained my senses and stood back up, I could only chuckle as I felt my shield regenerate. “Big mistake.” I said before my hand caught on fire and formed a familiar hammer. I gripped the hammer. “Hammer!” I yelled as I threw it at them, causing it to explode and set them on fire. “Hammer! Hammer! Hammer!” With each word I said, I threw another Hammer. The two Vandals vanished into the flames, their screams echoing before I gripped the newly formed hammer in my hand and looked at the last one. A Reaver Captain. Its mask was cracked from the blow to the head I gave it. Raising its only sword, it got into a fighting stance. Rolling my eyes, I smashed its legs with the hammer in my hand before quickly pulling out my sidearm and firing square on its forehead. “There are more heading this way.” Centuri informed me as the hammer dissipated. “By my count, two more groups from both east and west.” “Alright.” I said as I holstered the sidearm. “Do I still have my sword?” Taliyah “Are those gunshots?” I asked as we got to the door of the library. I was about to open it when I heard them. “It appears to be.” Beta answered, looking back towards the forest. Looking in that direction I thought on what the guy said. “He has his own ghost, guessing where you come from there’s others like them.” I asked Beta. “In a sense. You see Ghosts were created by the Traveler in order to protect humanity. Each Ghost would set off to find their Guardians in the form of long dead people. When a Ghost finds their Guardian, they are able to resurrect them no matter what the conditions the remains may be.” Beta said, adding a brief explanation. “Well that’s cheery, now I know if I die I come back as a zombie.” I thought about it for a second. “Maybe a zombie with a brain I guess.” “It doesn't work that way, being turned into a zombie. I would explain to you how it works but I know how you feel about the subject of time manipulation and whatnot. To put it simply, Ghosts reconstruct their bodies as well as enhancing a few things such as agility strength and perception.” Beta added once more, this time a little irritated. “Not a big fan of zombies I’m guessing.” I asked as I opened the door. I walked in and closed the door as Beta floated ahead of me and turned around. “Saying that we turn people into zombies is an offensive remark towards both Guardians and Ghosts alike.” He said. “Right, sorry.” I said as I sat down. “I kinda don’t think on what I’m talking about when I’m talking. Somethings comes out and… others get irritated.” “I can see that, you need to work on that.” he said. “Thanks for the insight.” I said sarcastically. As I stared at him I thought on what he said. “Wait you said you ghosts go off and find Guardians as dead people… then why are you with me if I haven’t died yet… unless I did die and you brought me back and I had a big black out between the two points.” “Calm down, you haven't died at any point in time. I'm your Ghost because the Traveler made me for you.” He explained. “Oh… got to say he works fast on making you for one person. Not that I’m complaining.” I said as I leaned back. “Like I said, time manipulation.” Was all Beta said as he floated over my shoulder. “Ah, that makes sense.” I said. I sat there for a few minutes until I heard someone whisper something, I looked around to see who it was but saw that there’s no one. “Did… did you hear that?” “Whispers, yes.” He answered. “Though from who?” I stood up to look around to see if there was someone here. After seeing that there was no one I started to hear them again, this time I got the feeling that they wanted me to go somewhere. Licking my lips I went to the door and headed out, odd since I got here some time ago. Following the voices I went just outside of town and stopped. I waited until the whispers came back but this time more clearly. “... behind...you… danger…” I panicked as I spun around and sent a pillar of earth to slam into whatever. The being got sent flying away as I saw it. “WHAT THE LIVING HELL IS THAT!?!” I yelled as the being got up and looked at me. It pointed what I could guess is a gun. I made a wall of stone erupted from the ground as I kneeled down. I punched the ground as I saw my power go through the earth like a weave and heard the creature cry out. I looked over and saw that whatever it is got turned into a stone pin-cushion. It twitched a few times then stopped. “Okay, really what the hell?” “It's one of them, an Elinski better known as the Fallen. It's a Vandal which would explain why I couldn't detect it, they like to cloak themselves.” Beta explained as he hovered over to the body and scanned it. “Consider yourself lucky, it's armor wasn't in any condition to fight.” He said as he finished his scan. “Nice to know.” I said as my heart was beating a mile a minute. “I’m not going to question ask why it was behind me, I’m lucky that you… wait you didn’t see it? I thought you told me that it was behind me?” “I never said anything before seeing it.” Beta said, looking at me with his frame tilted. “Are hearing things?” I didn’t say anything for a bit as I looked around, there was no one around me but I felt someone is near. Under my feet the ground vibrated. “... I… I don’t know… maybe?” “We need to go, who knows how many more there are.” Beta suggested as he looked around us. “Yeah, not arguing with you there.” I said. The both of us headed back to the library. It took less time to get back since I was jogging back. I opened the door and went to a spot where I could see the outside from a safe spot. “Do you think the other two are alright?” As I finished saying this, a loud metal like explosion was heard coming from the forest. “They're fine… I think.” Beta said after hearing the noise. I slowly nodded as I heard running coming from downstairs. The door opened and Twilight came in looking frantic. “Did you hear that!?! I think it came from the Everfree!” she yelled. “Yes, it did I heard it too.” I said. “Who could have done that?!” she asked as she went to grab some more books. “A friend…” I answered. Dang it, I did it again. She turned to look at me. “A friend.” “Yes.” “A friend of yours.” “Yup.” “... I don’t know if you’re lying.” Twilight asked as she narrowed her eyes. “You know me.” I simply said. She eyed a me then shook her head. “Whatever, anyway the princesses are sending some soldiers here to defend the town.” she told me. “Great, so what are you doing?” I asked her. “Making sure the safe room is set up.” she answered. “I see.. Wait you have a safe room?” I asked. She rolled her eyes. “Of course I have a safe room, doesn’t everyone?” she asked. I didn’t say since I didn’t know. She then grabbed a few stacks of books and headed downstairs. “I don’t know why every smart person, pony or not, are crazy.” I said out loud. “Maybe it's a norm for them.” Beta said. I nodded as I looked outside again. The place looked deserted as there wasn’t anyone out there. A thought came to mind. “I may know the answer but how is the other two going to find us or are they going to just leave when they are done?” I asked. “They know of our location.” As soon as Beta said this, the front door opened and closed. Looking back, I saw Echo and his Ghost. Echo held the hilt of a sword and his gun was attached to his back. “I would question why you bring a sword to a gunfight but I seen things that I question, also hello!” I greeted. “I took care of their scouting parties but one slipped out from the fight. I would've chased it down but you came and made it a pin cushion.” Echo informed as he placed the hilt down on a table. “I have to say I did good.” I said with some pride in my voice. “But most of it has to go to Beta here since he showed me how.” “Right.” He said turning his gaze towards Beta. “Good work, Little light.” “So… are there more?” I asked. “A lot more now that we've dealt with, they're bound to send more down.” Echo’s Ghost spoke as it appeared over his shoulder. “That’s… not good.” I said. I thought about the pin cushion guy. “I don’t think I can do much for help, after what Beta said the guy had bad armor so if I face then with okay armor…” “I have a way to change that but I doubt you're ready.” Echo said as he crossed his arms. “Change what?” I asked. “Your condition to fight. You wouldn't last a second against the Fallen without proper training and armor.” Echo said as his Ghost looked over my shoulder. “Right…” I said before looked at Beta. “What are they talking about?” “He means he can make you a Guardian.” Echo’s Ghost answered. “Oh, right… what?” I said. I heard Beta sighed at the which earned him a frown from me. “It's just as Centuri says, I can make you a Guardian. A Guardian needs the Light to fight, you don't have the Light to even defend yourself.” Echo said to me. “Unfortunately, he's right.” Beta sighed. I looked at the three of them which made me nervous. I began to fidget with my bracelet as the stone glowed a bit. “It's your choice. You can become a Guardian to fend off the Fallen or not.” Echo said, waiting for an answer. I thought about it for a moment then stood up. “As much as I’m going to get yelled at I going to take it, it will help protect my home so there’s not much to think about.” I said. With a nod, Echo signaled his Ghost towards me. Scanning me in his blue light, Beta floated by quietly before the Ghost was finished. “There. You won't feel anything different now but the Light has accepted you.” The Ghost said before floating away. I looked at my hands as… well I don’t feel anything. Guess it did work… I think. “Right… I don’t feel different.” I said as I shifted a bit. “You will later. Now it's time for your Ghost to see what you'll become.” Echo said, looking over to Beta. “This might make you feel nauseous afterwards.” “Oh great…” I said with a groan. “Hold still.” Beta said as his eye shone a lighter blue. Like the other Ghost, Beta scanned me from top to bottom but once he began scanning up my legs, the beam of his light made armor and as it went up, more armor was made. All I gotta say is that this felt weird. Once the light shone my face, everything went dark. I blinked a few times. “Uhh…” is all I said as I hear my voice went through what I can guess is a helmet. “I can’t see.” “You haven't turned on your visor.” Spoke the Ghost named Centuri. “Hold on, I'm new to this.” Came Beta's voice before I was blinded by a light before being able to see. “A Huntress? Haven't seen those in a while.” Echo commented. I blinked as I looked at myself, I saw that I was wearing armor that felt comfortable. I muttered a sorry to Twilight as I flicked my hand up to make some stone rise up. It reflected me like a mirror. “Oooo that’s cool.” I said, striking a pose. “And it seems you can still use your powers as well.” Beta said. “Guess so.” I said as I looked at myself. Oddly I felt like I seen this before. “So… other than the what the name implies what’s a huntress?” “The Hunter is a Guardian class which specializes in agility. Hunters are quick on the trigger and deadly with a blade, so much so that they have earned a fearful reputation and are known as the Masters of the Frontier.” Beta asked. I looked around but didn't see him. “Uhh… where are you?” I asked. I thought about it and tap my helmet. “Are you in here?” “Correct.” Beta answered. I nodded as I made the rock sink back into the ground. “So… is there other things to know?” I asked Echo as I hopped in place. “Yes. You'll have abilities given to you by the Light.” Echo said before he gripped his helmet before turning it and taking it off. “Oh wow.” was all I said. I stared at him as he looked at me. “That’s both cool… and creepy.” “Right, whatever.” Said Echo, annoyed of my comment. “I'm sure you know how to fire a gun.” He said holding a handgun. I nodded. “A few times, I have pretty good aim but my brother is better.” I said to him. He tossed the gun towards me and I caught over my shoulder. “Good, the next wave of Fallen are yours to deal with. Think of it as a test.” Echo said to me as he pulled out a knife. “Pass and you can keep the armor. If you fail…” With that he stabbed the table with the knife and left it there. “The armor will be the least of your worries.” “Right.” I said as I picked up the knife. I looked at it and put in the knife holder that I have. “So… when this wave starts.” “That's for you to find out. Head to the forest and don't lose your head.” Echo said before looking around the library. I eyed him then walked out of the place, I headed to the Everfree as I was left with my thoughts. “Am I crazy or is it something else?” I asked out loud. “What do you mean?” Beta asked as he suddenly appeared in front of me. “I don’t know, just that I feel like I’m crazy.” I told him. “I’m going into a forest to fight something that I have no idea what is and most of all Echo and his ghost don’t like me.” “I didn't think you would care if someone likes you or not.” Beta said in confusion. I shrugged. “I don’t like others not liking me, rubs me the wrong way.” I said. “How so?” He asked. “Hard to explain, it just does.” I replied. Beta nodded before disappearing. “Maybe it's just a feeling.” I heard Beta say. I nodded before hearing the rustling of leaves above me followed by a growl. “Here we go.” I said as I pull out the handgun. “Odd, I only sense a few of them. I'd thought they'd send more.” Beta said. “Didn’t you say that some of them can hide from you?” I said as I took aim, muttered to myself as a memory of Nick and I used to do this. “Yes, some not all.” He replied. I looked around at the forest to see if I can see any of them. “Where’s the nearest one you us?” I asked. “Above.” He answered in a nervous tone. “Oh.” was all I said as I looked up to see something falling at me. I jumped back as the being landed where I was. “Well, hello to you too.” I said as I aimed the gun at him, her, it. The being raised it’s gun at me to aim, I fired and hit it in the shoulder. Shit. Growling, it charged its gun before firing. I narrowly dodged the shot only to be tackled by the thing. I looked at it as it pulls a knife. “Oh screw this.” I said as willed the earth to punch the thing. A pillar shot out and slammed into it, sending it to a tree. Quickly standing up I pulled my knife out and threw it at it. For some lucky way it hit him in the head. It twitched a few times and fell down. “Well… that’s one way to do things.” I said as I grabbed the gun and my knife. Looking at the Fallen I took it’s knife and looked at it. “This might come in handy.” I started to trek through the forest to look for more of them, with gun and knife out. “Beta, how many can you see?” I asked him. “Three more. Though the third one seems different.” Beta informed me. I nodded at this. “Are they close together or spread out?” I asked him, I’m really getting into this whole thing aren’t I. “Close.” He spoke out as strange distant howls echoed through the forest. “Joy, well looks like we got a bit of hunting to be done.” I said. I thought about it and giggled. “Good lord if Nick heard me say that he would of laughed.” Shaking my head I headed out until I saw a clearing. The three were there and… “I can see why the third one is different Beta.” I told him as I looked at it. “He’s big.” I said. “He's a captain.” Beta said before appearing in front of me. I stared at it for a minute. “Really, why is he big? All he needs is a sign that says ‘I’m the captain, come shoot me!’ I really don’t understand why they look like that.” I said annoyed. “Believe it or not, that is still the lowest rank among Fallen.” Beta said before looking towards the big guy. “He is merely a captain of a scouting squad. The highest ranking captains are Elders.” “Interesting,” I said as I looked around at the clearing. “Have any ideas?” “I got one. Move!” He yelled before suddenly vanishing. I looked as two of them pointed their guns at me. “Oh hell!” I yelled as I moved. The large one barked out commands in a language that could only be heard as snarls and growls. “Beta, what’s this plan of yours.” I said as I ran. I thought about what he might have in mind. “If you say shoot them, that’s not a plan.” “What other choice do we have?” He asked in a panicked tone. I rolled my eyes and looked over at the three. “Well I got a plan, a dumb one but still.” I said as I thrust my hand out, feeling the earth as I willed it to launch one of them into the air. It shot into the air as I took aim, shot three times and this time hit it in the head and chest. “Ha! Air kill!” Looking at the other one I made a pulling motion and made it sink into the earth. Turning my hand I made a fist as the earth crushed the Fallen as it screamed until it went silent. Now it’s just the big guy and me. “Err, can you tell me what you know about the captain?” I asked Beta. “They carry two large shock swords and a battle rifle.” As Beta spoke, the captain used its two upper arms and pulled two swords from its back. “Great…” I said as I aimed at it. “I don’t think a handgun will have a high chance to take him down.” I sighed as I the captain just stared at me, waiting. I thought of the sounds of a old western dual song as this was happening. Then the captain charged at me. It took some swings at me but I ducked and dodged then, odd I feel a bit… faster? I moved around as the ground lifted me up and I skated around it. It’s growling became louder and more annoyed as this went on. Letting out a roar of frustration, the captain spread its lower arms open and created a bubble shield around us. I tried moving out of the shield but found it impossible to go through it. The shield made it increasingly difficult to keep dodging. Even with the shield keeping me trapped inside, I was still faster than the captain and it continued to miss every swing. This lasted for another minute before the shield shattered. I jumped back a bit away from the captain. “That, was not fun.” I said. “Didn’t know about the bubble.” “Neither did I.” Beta spoke as the captain dropped the swords and pulled a battle rifle from its back. It didn't bother to aim down the sight and fired wildly in anger. I started to run around him as he followed me with his gun. Waiting for that moment, then I heard the clicks of his gun empty. I took the other knife out and threw it at him, hitting him in the shoulder. He was stagger at this as I bolted at him. Using the earth I launched myself at him, knocking him over. I jabbed my other knife in his neck as I took aim at his head. “Nighty night.” I said as I took two shots. It twitched a bit then it’s arms fell to the ground. I took the knife I threw and jabbed it into it head, just to make sure. “Is that all?” “Yes. That was the last of them, for now.” Beta said as appeared over my shoulder. I nodded as I got off of the captain. Taking back my knife I heard something coming from the forest. I turned around and aimed just to see Echo walk out. “Good job, you did better than I expected.” Was the first thing he said. I lowered my gun and look around me. “Well, I’m not going to say that this didn’t freak me out.” I said “Yeah, I saw.” Echo said as he looked down at the captain. “You did well though and you proven to me that you're more than worthy of wielding the Light.” I tilted my head up since they can’t see me smile. “Well this is nice and all but I don’t have one question.” I pointed at the captain. “As I was fighting him I felt… faster. Is that just being a Guardian?” “No, it isn't because you're a Guardian, it's because you are a huntress.” Echo answered as rummaged through the corpse of the captain. I looked at the two knives I got and put them away. I looked at the one that was now a head in the ground. Kneeling down I flicked it in the head. “Now you’re a fallen head.” I said. “Please don't.” Beta spoke. I thought about it. “Yeah, that was a bad joke.” I said as I looked at the head. “So… what do I do with you?” “What are you doing?” I heard Echo ask. “Wondering what I should do with this head.” I answered. “Do I leave it or do something?” “Whatever, just hurry up. I found something that can tell us what they're after.” The robot man said before walking away. I looked at the head and decided to leave it, walking back to the others. “So what did you find?” I asked. “A pre recorded audio log detailing on their objective. I found it after taking care of the other Fallen groups before finding you in the library.” Echo answered, showing me a small pentagon shaped device. “What does it say?” I asked them. Echo responded with a shrug. “It's in Elinski. It'll take a bit before Centuri can translate.” He said as we exited the forest. As we walked another question came to mind. “There’s more of them aren’t there, more than the Fallen I mean.” I asked. “Yeah.” Echo said as he put away the device. I looked up at the sky and sighed. “Well it’s good that you two came then, right.” I said. “No, you're lucky that an Elder Vanguard is here. There are many other Guardians who would have answered your call but none of them have ever faced the House of Wolves.” Echo said in an informative tone before looking at me. “Inexperienced Guardians can be quite troublesome.” “Elder Vanguard?” Beta asked him. Echo looked at him and nodded. “Yes and as an Elder Vanguard, I have to lead the newer generation of Guardians.” Echo said. “Cool.” I said. We continued walking for some time as I felt something in my head. I put my hand on it as my vision shifted a bit. What I saw was a group of armored soldiers standing in front of me. “You all know why you are here.” a voice said. She recognized the voice, it was her brother's voice. “You’re here to protect the land from beings and creatures that want to destroy the land, that armor will protect you but know that you’re not invincible.” He began to pace in front of them. “Keep in mind that here, you aren’t a hero, you're not here so that when you go back people with put on a parade for you. You're here to make sure that those people, family, friends, and complete strangers don’t get to see fear. We are those that stand up to fear so that they don’t have to. The ones beside you are the ones that will protect you from that fear and you do so to them. Some of them may not come back but now this, when you put on that suit, your taking the load of everyone hope with you. Understand?!” “YES SIR!” they all yelled. My vision went cloudy as it returned back to normal. I shook my head at this. “Something wrong?” Echo asked “I’m fine, say how are inexperienced Guardians be troublesome?” I asked him. “There are a lot of things that could tell you why but to keep it short, most guardians prefer to take action before anything else.” Echo said as his Ghost appeared over his shoulder. “So, they would go off and shoot anything at sight?” I asked. “No, they'd more likely drive up to the Ketch to deal with Fallen without delay.” Echo answered. “And… that’s a bad thing?” I asked since I can’t tell if it was. “Yes. If they were to die there, they're Ghost wouldn't be able to resurrect them.” Echo said, looking at the buildings around us as we passed by. “And if they die, they are dropping the hope of others.” I said out loud, remembering the last part of the speech. “Exactly.” Echo said looking at his Ghost. “Of course the Guardians are smart enough to try it but…” “There's always that one Guardian.” The Ghost finished. “Right, well I have a feeling that I won’t be that one who does that,” I looked over at Echo. “Err… I hope.” “I really hope so.” Echo muttered under his breath. I eyed him for a moment but agreed. I chuckled as I remember something. “Always think before you act, if you don’t you walk into something that would blow up in your face.” I quoted something Nick has said before. “Right.” Echo said before we took a turn on a corner and saw the library. “Once we're back at the library, Centuri will begin the translating process.” “Alright.” I said. We got to the library and went inside. I saw that most of the books were now gone, guessing the Twilight took them downstairs for safe keeping. I sat down and examined the armor on me. I knew it was new but it felt like I wore it for years, I wonder why? Echo took out the device before placing onto the empty table before his Ghost hovered over it and began scanning it. After a few minutes of silence, the Ghost stopped the scan before looking at Echo. “They want her Ghost. They intend to use him as a map of sorts to jump to another system.” The Ghost said. Echo looked to be in deep thought. “A map?” He muttered before snapping his fingers in realization. “The Traveler's map, that's what they're after.” This earned a nod from the Ghost. “Correct. They seem to have a grudge against him with what I heard. Something about a converted Vandal.” The Ghost said. “I have no idea what you two are talking about but they aren’t taking him.” I said crossing my arms. “Map or no he’s my friend and I’ll be damned if they think they’re taking Beta.” “Well they're coming down soon, and I mean the entire ship. They mentioned landing the Ketch where the air is cold.” The Ghost said before looking at Echo. “Once they do land, we can infiltrate the ship and take out the Kell.” “I don’t know what Kell means but I think that’s the leader of them, take out their leader the rest will fall… maybe.” I said. “Think of it this way, we take out the big boss and they're whole crew will collapse in on itself.” Echo explained. “Right.” I said. I thought about the part about ‘where the air is cold.’ “Beta, can you pull up a map of the land please.” He nodded and a blue light came out as we saw a hologram map of Equestria. I pointed at the blinking dot on here were are. “Okay, this is where were are and here,” I moved over to point at the top of the map. “Is where it’s the most cold, if anything this is where they would land.” Echo nodded slightly before looking at his Ghost. The latter scanned the map before looking at Echo. “It's far, you'll need your sparrow to get there quicker but I'll need some time to set up a signal for your sparrow.” With that the Ghost floated away, leaving Echo behind. I looked at a table behind me and saw the hilt of a sword, minus the sword part. “Uhh, I think your sword is missing something, unless it’s a energy sword.” I said pointing at it. “Hmm.” Echo hummed as he turned to look at me. “Oh that.” He said before walking up to the table and picking it up. “It's not an energy sword.” He said before placing his free hand on the spot the blade should be. He moved his hand away and it slowly revealed the missing blade. “Cool~” I said. I’m not going to lie, that’s badass. “So, you fight with guns and a sword?” “Yeah. No one expects a fucking sword in the middle of a firefight.” Echo answered, his voice filled with pride. “True.” I said. “I think the whole ‘don’t bring a knife, or in your case a sword, to a gunfight’ is a bunch of bull, I think if you use it right then it’s useable.” I said as I remember playing Halo as I got killed by a guy with a energy sword. “That I can agree on.” Echo spoke before a loud crash was heard downstairs. I stood up quickly and bolted downstairs. Twilight is down there and that crash gave me a bad feeling. I ran downstairs as I saw some… thing with four arms and armor. It looked like a Fallen. Twilight was on the on the ground in shock at the being. I pulled my knife and gun and aimed at it. “Take one step and you’ll have a new hole to breath out of.” I threaten. If I could get it to attack me, it will give Twilight time to get out. “I'd to see you tryyyy.” the being said. I blinked at it, did it...talk? Putting that in the back of my head I moved around until I was near Twilight as the being stared at me. We stayed like that until Echo came downstairs and saw this. “Viris.” He said, gaining the Fallen’s attention. The Fallen looked at Echo and lowered its gun. “Elder, I see that I was not the only one to respond.” The Fallen said, bowing its head. Wait… they know each other? I’m very confused. “Taliyah?” I heard Twilight say. I looked down at her. “What’s going on?” “I… have no idea at this point.” I said. “I was merely just asking for a map of the local area so Little Light can scan it.” The fallen said outloud. Echoe shook his head before his Ghost floated over him and met up with a third ghost. The two Ghosts began to converse before Echoes Ghost displayed a map, to which the other scanned. “You need to remember that your presence alarms people, ponies especially.” Echo told the fallen before looking at me and Twilight. “She's a friend.” I lowered my gun a bit as I looked at the Fallen for a moment, then helped Twilight up. “Thanks.” she said. She looked at me and raised an eyebrow. “What with the armor?” “Reasons that I will tell you later, but you gotta admit I look badass.” I said jokingly. She rolled her eyes. “You’re the worse, have you been spending time with Rainbow?” she asked. “Maybe~.” I said. She giggled at this. Good thing I was wearing an helmet to hid my blush. I looked back at the other two and at the Fallen. “Err… sorry about pointing a gun at you.” The Fallen only let out a growl before heading up the stairs. I sighed and looked at Echo. “I made it worse, didn’t I?” I asked “That's just her way of saying she forgives you… just don't expect any backup from her.” Echo spoke with a chuckle. “Right…” I said looking at where the Fallen went. “So I can’t tell if it’s a he or a she, I really don’t want to call… Viris a it or Fallen. Really rubs me the wrong way.” “Viris is a female. She is the former Baroness for the house of Wolves.” Echo said, looking at his Ghost before back at me. “The same house that we're fighting today.” “Oh fun.” I said. I thought of her name for a bit. Viris… I started to chuckle as Echo looked at me. “Sorry, her name reminds me of a friend of mine. She prefers to be called by her nickname, Viri.” “Alright. Anyway, Centuri had just finished setting up a link to my ship and I'll be able to call out my sparrow.” Echo informed me before heading back upstairs. “We're leaving in about an hour so take the time to relax cause it's going to get rough once they land.” His voice echoed down the stairs. I looked over at Twilight and saw that she wanted answers. I sighed as I knew that I wasn’t getting out of it so I told her the gist of it; Aliens are here for something and will destroy the world for it, if they do find it they would destroy it for giggles, the other beings are here to stop them and I’m going to help. “Really?” she deadpanned. “Yup.” I answered. She stared at me for a moment and shook her head. “I know there’s more to that but… I’m not going to ask… wait, you said they are landing up north?” she asked me. “Yeah.” I answered her. Her eye widen in fear. “That means they are going to attack the Crystal Empire! I have to warn my brother and Cadence!” she said as she ran into her bunker. Oh yeah, forgot about them. Deciding to head on up and relax until I have to leave I started to climb the steps. “Destroy the world for giggles?” Beta asked me. “Hey, I was giving her the short version, that’s what I came up with.” I told him. “It's a tad childish.” Beta replied. I shrugged. “Call it whatever you want, I’m sticking with it.” I said as I got to the top of the steps. “By the way, what’s a sparrow, I don’t think it’s the bird.” “It is a vehicle most commonly used by Guardians to roam around.” Beta answered, appearing beside me as he did. “I'm not sure if you qualify for one though, you're not a full Guardian.” “I don’t know… what does it look like?” I asked him “A standard issue sparrow looks like this.” With a bright flash, a holographic image was in the center of the room. “Cool, but I think I have my own way to get around.” I stared at the sparrow for a moment. “Though it could be useful at points.” “Compared to the modes of transportation of this world, the standard sparrow surpasses them all but compared to Vanguard or even custom made sparrows, the standard version is obsolete but useful for new Guardians.” Beta explained in detail. “Right… so if and only if I do turn full guardian I’ll get one maybe, well until then I have my rockboard.” I said. “Gotten faster while using it, can get to the Crystal Empire from here in twenty five minutes tops.” “Alright then.” Was his only response before vanishing again. I headed to the main room and sat down. After a few minutes I started to fidget. I never was on to sit still while something's up, I raised my hand and made a few pieces of stone and earth to float in front of me as I began to spin them and made each one change shape as I did. Watching this I remembered that the rest of Twilights friends, other than Pinkie, doesn’t know what’s going on. I blinked as I tried to remember where they are to day. AJ was out in Appleloosa help her cousin out with something, Rainbow was visiting her dad's place in Cloudsdale , Rarity was locking in her shop working on something that she calls Fabulous! And Shy… is in her home doing something for three days, something to do with an animal that got hurt. I leaned back as I thought that they’re safe and Twilight would of sent them messages. I raised my hand and continued practicing. Echo After leaving Taliyah in the library, I had spent the next few minutes scouting the town's perimeter. To my luck, there weren't any Fallen but this also meant that there wouldn't be anything interesting to do for the time being. “You trust her, yess?” Came the voice of Viris as she drove her velumbra at the same speed as mine. “The new blood.” She growled the last part. “Quit the attitude.” I said, stopping the sparrow and getting off. Viris did the same before looking at me. “And yes I do trust the initiate but not fully. So far she has shown potential on becoming a Guardian but that can change at any given moment.” “Very well, I will respect your decision.” Viris said with a bow. “But if I may ask, how will she fight without a way to tap into the liiight?” “She has a way, though it's for her to find out. For now though, we'll need to check the forest for any Vandals.” With that I got back on the sparrow and the engine sparked back to life before thrusting forwards into the forest. Viris was not far behind. Taliyah “Hey Beta, can I ask you what’s this ‘light’ Echo been talking about.” I asked him after forty minutes passed. “The Traveler's light, the very thing that gave the first Guardians a fighting chance.” Beta began as he appeared. “A Titan can use the light to create a powerful shockwave or summon a large shield. A Hunter can use the Light to empower themselves into the blade dancer's form or summon the Golden Gun. And Warlocks are able to use the Light to create a large bomb or empower themselves.” “Huh, that’s… nifty.” I said. I then looked at my hand for a moment. “Echo said that I was an Hunteress right? So can I empower myself into this blade dancer’s form or summon a Golden Gun?” I asked him. “You can. You wield the Light, though not as strong as other Guardians.” Beta answered. I frowned a little, others can see that now since I figured out how to take the helmet off. “I want to say that I’m not that weak but…” I muttered a bit. I looked at my hand as my head started to go dark again as I heard voices in my head. “You must understand, being a hunter is the most dangerous rank there is, you are putting yourself on death's door, A hunter must be able to adapt to his or her surroundings and use everything they have, be it slow or fast, make your strike count, when you attack it will ether kill your prey or you be killed.” I blinked a few times as my sight returned to me. I looked at my hand for a moment. “Be it slow or fast, make your strike count.” I muttered to myself as the door opened. My helmet came back on which didn’t surprise me anymore since I scared myself a few times at that, Beta was laughing at me because of it, I looked back to see Echo and Viris there. “...Which means another week in the Crucible.” Echo finished his conversation with Viris. “Yes, Elder.” Was Viris’ response in a growl like voice. With that Echo finally noticed and looked over to me. “You're up and about.” He said, tilting his head a bit. “Yeah, I get antsy when something's up so I've been sitting here practicing.” I said before showing him and Viris the stones and earth that were floating. “Alright then we should get ready to leave in a few minutes but before we do.” Echo stopped before holding out his right hand while his Ghost hovered over it and shone its blue light on Echo’s hand. Something took form from within the blue light. “Here's your weapon.” Echo said, holding out the large gun. I look it and did a once over. It looked like a old time rifle of a 50’ cal. “Thanks.” I said “A measly sidearm wouldn't do much in a larger fight.” Echo said as I took hold of it. It was heavy but and held as I got a good feel of it. It had some old style iron sights to aim with so that was good. “Anything I should know about this?” I asked. “No Land Beyond is a powerful yet unwieldy rifle. Just be aware of the small kickback.” Answered Echo, followed by a chuckle from Viris as the latter got on a strange bike that appeared seemingly out of thin air. “So… that’s a sparrow?” I asked. “Yesss, a Velumbra Sparrow. Made for racing competition but I use it for patrols.” Viris answered before the engine sparked to life and lifted the sparrow a few inches off the ground. “Cool.” I said looking at Echo. “You got one two?” “Every Guardian owns a sparrow.” Echo answered just as another sparrow appeared behind him. “I just happen to have made my own from scrap with some help of course.” “Oooo.” I said as I held No Land Beyond, oddly fitting name I guess. “What about you? Do you have a way to travel, New Bloood?” Asked Viris. I couldn't tell if she was glaring at me or not, the mask made it impossible to tell. “I do.” I said as the ground lifted from my feet. It hummed under my feet. The two of them look at me. “What?” “Impressive.” Said Echo as his helmet formed from the neck of his chest plate. I smiled a bit. “Alright, if everything's ready then let's head North.” Echo said as he got onto his sparrow. “I'll meet you all there.” He said before speeding off into the horizon. Viris looked at me. “The task at hand is suicide for a New Blood but the Elder believes that you will overcome this task, yesss.” She said, turning her sparrow towards the direction Echo headed in. “Do not prove him him, wrooong.” With that she sped off. Watching the two go I began to move out of town. As I got out of town I spread my hands out and shot forward, heading north. Echo After a full ten minutes of high speed traveling, the snowy land of the Frozen North greeted my sights. Both Viris and Taliyah were not far behind. A powerful blizzard made it difficult to see. “Stop.” Centuri said. With a sudden twist of the brakes, the sparrow almost flipped over if it weren't for me balancing it out. “Fallen activity nearby. We're close.” I got off the sparrow before taking a few steps away from it just as it disappeared. Enhancing my sight, I could see slightly through the blizzard enough to notice a few figured just ahead. To my left was the bright Crystal Empire and to my left was nothing but hills. Looking back at the mysterious figured, I enhance my sight one more time and after wincing slightly, I finally saw the figures. Fallen and they brought a Walker. The loud thumps of the walker was heard from afar. Once I restored my sight back to normal, I looked at my current weapons before internally frowning. “Another change of weaponry?” Centuri asked. With a chuckle I replied. “Do you even need to ask.” I told him. With a bright blue light, my Suros Regime was replaced by the Doom of Chelchis. The Havoc Pigeon sidearm was replaced by The 4th Horseman Shotgun and lastly the Raze-Lighter was replaced by The Swarm LMG. “Not what I would've chosen but I can make it work.” With that I took hold of the 4th Horseman and cocked it. “Keep me updated on more Fallen.” I began sprinting towards the moving walker and the group of Fallen. Taliyah As I got followed the other to into the blizzard where I lost sight of them. I stepped off my stoneboard and pulled my gun out. I walked slowly as I looked around, I saw the Empire on the way here so I knew where we were. “Ugg, can’t see anything with this blizzard.” I grumbled a bit. “Beta, does this suit have something to make it easier to see?” “Hold on.” Just as Beta spoke, my sight was shifting slightly and made me a bit nauseous. Once my vision stopped shifting, I could see a little more than I could before. “I'm not sure it'll be helpful but I enhanced your sight.” “It’s better than before, thanks.” I said as I move forward. I looked around as I did until I saw something in front of me and some large thumps that shook the ground. “I hope that figure is friendly.” Just after I spoke those words, gunfire and explosions were heard from the distance followed by loud robotic hum. Another explosion shook the ground followed by another robotic hum. “It's not.” Beta spoke out. “Right.” I said as I pointed my gun up and took aim. “Let's see what this can do.” I aimed until I saw one of the Fallen in view, I pulled the trigger and fired… which sent me backwards onto my ass. “Okay… that’s some knockback…” “Echo did warn you.” Beta said, chuckling as he did. “Yeah… didn’t think it was this much.” I said as I sat up. “On the bright side, the Fallen was shot dead with a hole through its chest.” Beta informed me. “Yay, now to go and make sure I don’t fall on my ass everytime I fire.” I muttered. I took aim again and saw a few more Fallen heading this way. Keeping low and more solid stance I fried at them. I missed twice but got a few of them when I saw them. “Getting better.” “I don't want to alarm you but you did attract some big attention.” Beta said out of the blue. I looked over and saw some sort of metal spider coming towards me. “Well shit.” I said as I moved. It tumbled onto the ground just before a large fiery hammer hit the front left leg. Looking towards the direction the hammer came from, I saw Echo holding a hammer and surrounded by an aura of fire. Another hammer appeared in his empty hand before he threw both of them at the robot spider. Another leg blew into pieces before the head of the machine slid forwards, revealing a large bright orange core. Thinking that this was a weak point, I quickly grabbed my sniper and fired without preparing myself for the kickback. The bullet seemed to hit because the core started sparking. I saw Echo walk towards the fallen spider with a hammer in hand before standing above it and smashing the core. “Just die already!” Echo yelled as he repeatedly smashed the core with the large hammer. The bright orange core, now smashed to pieces, shutdown and the spider ceased all movement. I stood up and grabbed my sniper. “He’s not a fan of spiders or tanks?” I asked Beta. “I think he just finds them annoying.” Beta answered.After Echo was done, he let go of the Hammer just as it dissipated and the aura surrounding him vanished. “Finally.” Echo said as a Fallen appeared behind him ready with a sword before being shot in the head. “Missed one.” Viris’ voice was heard through my helmet. I looked around to see if there’s anymore Fallen around. I couldn't see any. “Beta, are there any more?” I asked him. “Not in our vicinity.” Beta answered. “The Ketch is nearby. Just a short walk from here to the east.” Echo said as he took hold of an old timey shotgun. “I do hope you'll be able to see us, Viris.” “Clear as day.” Viris responded with growl. “The blizzard will help me hide from my brethren while I provide sniper support.” “Good to hear.” Echo said before looking at me. “Ready to take them on?” He asked me. “Yup.” I said holding my sniper. “I’m getting used to this.” “Let's go then.” He said before turning around and started walking east. I followed behind him with my sniper at the ready. I saw that Echo moved off for a bit as I felt the ground go down. I saw that there was a large hole with fallen in it. I looked around and found a good sniper spot and set up there and waited. I didn’t wait long since Echo came in with an explosion. I watched him torn though the the Fallen as I fired at some of them. I wasn’t knocked back as much but I did have to move forward a bit. I watched as the Fallen fired at Echo as he torn them apart. I continued firing until I saw something move a bit from Echo. The air shimmered a bit. “Viris! There’s something behind Echo.” I said into my helmet. Just as I said this, the would be assailant was shot through the head and fell. “Not anymore.” Viris replied with a dark chuckle. I rolled my eyes and continued firing. After a few shots and watching the other two did their thing, I felt a shiver up my spine. I looked behind me as the air shimmered a bit. I rolled out of the way as a Fallen tried to spear me with it’s knife. I got up and aimed but it kicked my gun away. I moved back and looked at it and saw that it was picking it up… shit. I took out my knife and waited as it looked at me. We stayed like that as some words came to mind. ‘Be it slow or fast, make your strike count, when you attack it will ether kill your prey or you be killed.’ “Make your strike count…” I muttered as my legs moved forward. The Fallen took aim and fired, luckily it missed as it was now off balanced as I got close. I swung my knife at him and for a split second I saw a spark come off it. Then I hit the Fallen and it exploded. I looked at what just happened and binked. “What just happened?” “Blade dancer.” Viris spoke through the coms. “You have achieved the rank of Blade dancer.” I looked at my knife and arms, some sparks jumped off me as they died down. “Cool.” I said as I took my gun back. “My sniper.” I said as I went back at shooting. I kept going until I saw one of them that looked important. “I’m guessing that’s the leader?” “No. It is his Guard.” Viris said just as the Fallen in question pulled out four swords. “We must end him before we can continue.” Said Viris just as she fired only for the bullet to be sliced in half by one of the four swords belonging to the Guard. “That didn't work, any other plans?” I asked. I fired two shots at two other Fallen and one at the big one, only for him to sliced in half. Readying for another shot, I looked to see the fallen get sucker punched up into the air a few feet by Echo before he fired his shotgun at the Fallen. “Dealt with, now to-” He stopped as we all heard the sounds of engines activating. Through the blizzard I could see that the ship was preparing to take off. “Change of plans. You two mop up the rest, I need to stop this thing from leaving orbit.” Echo said as he ran towards the large doors of the ship with a shotgun in his hand. “Alright then.” I said as I looked around down below. “I got five where I am Viris, how many you got?” “Sixteen.” She said followed by an another bang. “Seventeen.” “Right…” I said as I fired a few times. Some time later I couldn’t see anymore Fallen. “I think that’s the last of them… I think.” I then heard a gunshot. “That was the last of them.” she said. I rolled my eyes and stood up. “You think Echo is okay?” I asked her. “The Elder has fought worse enemies than my kind.” Viris responded before letting out a sigh. “He has faced the entire House of Wolves during my time as Baroness. He has slain a God-prince with its own sword and fought the vengeance seeking God-king.” “Right, so… if he’s on there ship, do you think he needs help?” Not long after I asked one of the many thrusters exploded, causing the rest to flicker off and on for a second or two. “No.” Viris answered in a deadpanned tone. “Right… Never mind, so we wait?” I asked her and Beta. “Yes.” Beta answered as he appeared in front of me. I nodded as I sat down cross legged to wait. Echo Running through the halls of the Fallen ketch was not an easy task to accomplish. It was almost as if the Fallen were coming out from the walls but no matter the amount of Fallen Dregs or Vandals sent to fight me, I continued on with guns blazing. I ended up in the armory and was met by another Spider Walker. Aiming the cannon at me, it charged up before firing at me. Quickly reacting to this, I planted my fist onto the metal floor before a small dark bubble surrounded me and blocked the incoming tank shell. With the shield up, I took the chance and reloaded all of my weapons just before the shield shattered. The Walker fired a volley of arc orbs. Running from the orbs, I made sure to make sharp turns. The orbs followed my every move until I made a sharp left and caused them to collide with the wall and killing the Vandals that were climbing up it. Just before running, I grabbed a body of a dead Vandal before tossing it towards the tank as it fired another shell. The body made caught the shell before exploding. With a loud hum from the walker, it began firing the front machine guns. I decided to not dodge and spread my arms wide open as my hands were covered in Taken energy. Just before the arc bullet made contact with my armor, they vanished and this kept going as the walker kept firing. The click of an empty gun was heard and the walker stopped firing. With a grunt, I moved my arms and with the flick of my wrists, six Taken orbs appeared beside each leg of the walker before taken bullets fired through them. The legs crippled and the walker fell, revealing its core. Cocking the 4th horseman, I walked over to it and held down the trigger and successfully unloaded a full clip. “Throne room should be through this door and down the hall.” Centuri said without delay. Following the direction Centuri told me of, I had managed to find the door to the throne room. “How long till the ship leaves orbit?” I asked out loud. “Not long, so I suggest you hurry.” Centuri answered before the doors opened, revealing the spacious throne room of the Kell and on the far side of the room sat the Kell on his throne. With a growl, the kell stood up and took hold of his weapon before suddenly appearing next to me. Quickly moving away, I was able to avoid getting knocked back by his ground stomp. The kell exclaimed something in his language followed by laughter. “Straight to the point, I like that.” With that, I placed my gun on the ground before my entire right arm was consumed by Taken energy. “This'll be quick.” Taliyah I sat on a floating rock as I waited. I looked at my sniper over a few times as I got board. The only funny part of this waiting is when Viris had a few poros around her. She asked what they were and I explained it to her. “They are a race of cute creatures that survived that harshest of cold places.” I explained. “These creatures annoy meee.” Viris said. “Aww, they like you.” I said with a smile. As I heard her grumbled I felt something coming from the ship. I looked up and saw something giant grab the ship. The giant pulled at the ship into a wormhole and disappeared. “What… in the world...was that?” I asked. “The Elder claiming his prize.” Viris answered with a growl. I tilted my head at this as I floated down. “Got to say, that’s kinda cool… in a very creepy way.” I said. I watched the giant closed the wormhole and turned to face our direction. “I hope it’s friendly.” The Giant stared at us for a second before disappearing into the blizzard and letting out a roar. With that, the area was again silent with the exception of the blizzard. “Calmness before the storm much.” I muttered as I took hold of my gun. I heard the crunching of the snow just ahead of me and a figure could be seen from the blizzard. “Done.” Came Echo's voice. “Right… okay.” I said looking up. “So… it’s over?” “Pretty much but we need to deal with the aftermath. I'm sure the sighting of the Ketch spooked a lot of people.” Echo replied with a nod. I noticed something about him through the blizzard and squinting my eyes a bit allowed me to see that Echo's armor is completely different along with the aurora of darkness that surrounded him. “Uhh… what’s with the armor?” I asked. “Don't ask, it'll wear off in a minute or two.” Was his answer as he walked by me and Viris. I scratched my head at what he said. “I think I should head off to the princesses and explain what’s going on.” I said to them. “I will come too, I need to explain to them how it was dealt with.” Echo said as his leg armor changed suddenly and the dark aura was gone. “It's wearing off.” “Right.” I said as I looked over to the Crystal Empire. “That’s the closest place with a princess so let’s head there.” “Viris, you head back. Now lead the way.” Echo said. I made a stone board appeared and climbed up onto it. I saw Echo get his sparrow and we headed to the Empire. As we got closer we went through the barrier that protects it from the outside, it sent shivers up my spine. “That’s… new.” I said. We Traveled to the center of the place and saw the castle. We stopped in front of the front doors… I think, and saw guards there. “Who are you!” One of them yelled. “Friend of the Princess, tell her that Taliyah came to chat with a friend.” I said. They looked at each other and sent somepony in. As we waited I saw some of the guards surrounded us. Echo seemed pretty calm about this. “Guess you're used to this?” “Yes, it's happened a lot before.” He answered back with a slight shrug. As we waited the guard came out and whispered something to another. “Really? Alright.” he said as he looked at us. “The ‘princess’ will see you two.” I looked at him funny as he led us to the throne room. As we returned I saw Cadence and Shining talking to one another. I took my helmet off and walked up to them. “Taliyah, it’s good to see you, but I wished it was at a better time.” she said. “This isn’t the time, there was something in the sky then it got sucked away by a giant, if we don’t act soon it would come at us.” Shining said. “It won't.” Echo spoke out. Shining looked at him for a moment. “And you know this… how?” he asked. “Because that giant was my doing.” Echo answered without hesitation. Shining tensed, so did the guards, as he walked in front of Cadence. “So… what do you want with us… demon.” he said coldly as his hand went to his blade. “Demon? Is that what you call the people who help your kind?” Echo asked in calm tone. I saw Shining grit his teeth until Cadence stepped up. “I’m sorry about my husband's behavior, he can be a bit… protective of things and it clouds his judgement.” she said shooting a glare at Shining. He grumbled as he let's go of his sword. “I, want to thank you for your help. I there anything you want as a reward?” “Unless you have some Helium filaments, no reward is necessary.” Echo said while bowing his head. The two looked at one another for a moment. “Uhh… I don’t know what that is.” Cadence said. With a chuckle, Echo replied. “Like I said, no rewards necessary.” Echo said. “Well again, thank you.” she said. With that we left the throne room and headed out. “So… what now?” I asked. “Now we head back to the town.” Echo answered as his sparrow appeared under him. I made a stone appeared and started to head out. It took about half of an hour to get back to town and to the library. I found a note saying that Twilight was off to Canterlot to talk to the other two princesses about what’s going on and that I have to head there to explain. “Well, I have to say thanks for the help.” I said to Echo. “No problem, it's what a Guardian supposed to do.” He said before heading off to his ship. “I guess… I’ll see you around?” I called out. “In a month or two. You still need to take an exam to register as a Guardian.” He called back. An exam… oh boy. “Can I ask what about?!” I called to him. “Nope!” With that he vanished and his ship took off from the ground before zooming away. I sighed as I walked back inside. “Well… I hope this exam is straightforward.” I mumbled to myself “Do you really believe that?” Beta asked. “... No.” Author's Note Again, a crossover with Legion and Taliyah is a Bladedancer xD. Was thinking of making her a Titian but Hunter fits a bit better :P See any problems? Let me know, thanks See you all in the next chapter :)
Chapter 1: Why wasn't I transported to a warmer place Shining Armor Crystal Empire I walked down the many halls of the crystal palace towards ONE of the many training rooms. I passed some guards on the way there and saw that they saluted at me, some of them even said ‘my king’ or ‘Prince Shining’. That made me chuckle a bit. I saluted to the guards and continued on. As I was walking I went over the plan for the day, first, I give Cadence a lesson in basic magic, then train some of the new recruits of the guard, then get ready for Twilight and her friends, oh wait I mean Princess Twilight. I stopped at the thought, I’m now the prince of the Crystal Empire and Twilight is the Princess of Friendship, slowly our family is turning into royalty. I rounded the corner and saw the door that I was heading to. I opened the door and walked in and saw Cadence standing in the middle of the room. She wore a tank top and yoga pants that hugged her curves really well, Her mane was tied in a ponytail. I bit my lip at the sight of her, thinking how lucky I am to marry her. “Hey honey," She said to me. I smiled at her as I closed the doors. “Hey, you look good,” I said to her. She rolled her eyes at me. “Oh you mean this old thing, I just put it on since I didn’t want to get anything else dirty.” She told me. I saw her look up and down at me. “ You also looked good.” I raised a brow at her as she got closer to me. She looked at me with bedroom eyes. “You know you would look even better without them on~” She purred at me. And there it is. “Caddy, you're not getting out of your magic lesson,” I told her bluntly. Her smiled melted into a pout as she backed off and crossed her arms. “Oh come on really! How can you resist this!” She said as she gestured at herself. “Because I married you, come on it’s just one simple teleport spell that’s all,” I told her. She looked away from me and continued to pout. “I don’t see why I have to, I kept a protection dome around the Empire before, I don’t see why I have to learn more magic.,” She said. I sighed and looked at her. “First off yes you did but I made the dome, you just kept it up and secondly you’re an alicorn, who are really good a magic, you don’t want to be known to be terrible at magic,” I told her. She grumbled a bit. I shook my head and came up behind her and wrapped my arms around her. “Tell you what, if you can pull a successful teleport then I can push training the recruits back a bit or give it to somepony else and we can have some, alone time with each other.” She turned her head to argue but I gave her my own bedroom eyes. Whatever she was going to say died in her though as she bit her lip then looked away. “Why did I teach you that.” She whined. I kissed her on the neck. “Because you married me,” I told her. She giggled at that as I let go and went around her. “Alright, teleporting is as simple as they come, all you have to do is imagine where you want to be and will your magic there,” I told her. She nodded and looked at the other side of the room. She closed her eyes and began to cast it. I saw her horn lit up. She grunted as the horn became a bit brighter. “Come on, come on!” She repeated. After a bit, her eyes snapped opened and I saw that her eyes were white and then there was a big flash of light. I covered my eyes at it, I moved it as the flash dimmed. I didn’t see Cadence. “Caddy?” I said as I looked around. She wasn’t in the room, I went out of the room and looked around, again she wasn’t there. I cast a spell to see if she was in the palace, she wasn’t. “CADENCE!” On earth. I looked up the building where Pax east is being held. I shifted from foot to foot as I looked up at it. It wasn’t that I felt nervous about it oh no, I been to many conventions before, it just that the word Pax just rubbed me the wrong way. Mostly it went with Pax prime, the same convention that my older brother disappeared at. I shook my head a bit, ‘No need to be a downer, this should be fun! This is fun!’ I thought at myself. “Hey, Rose! What are you standing here for, your missing the convention,” I heard my friend said. She was wearing an Ashe costume from the game League of Legends, best game by the way. She even got a light up crystal bow which was cool. “Sorry Mary, just have a lot on my mind,” I told her. She frowned and looked up at the building. “It’s about your brother Nick?” She asked me. I looked down and nodded. Ever since our parents died Nick was there for me, even if we stayed with our uncle we were together. “Ever since he disappeared five years ago… it’s just hard without him.” I told her. I felt two hands on my shoulders and I looked at her. “Rose Smith, you need to stop with all this sad stuff, we’re at Pax east! This should be fun I don’t think your brother wants you to be sad.” She told me. I blinked at her and stepped away from her. I slapped both hands on my cheeks and looked at her with a happy smile. “Yeah! I need to be happy, this is Pax this should be awesome,” I said cheerfully. “It will be awesome,” She said to me. She looked at me for a minute. “Isn’t that the new champ that came out some time ago?” I nodded and spun around for her. “Yup! I’m Taliyah the Stoneweaver!” I said to her. She just shook her head at me. “As soon as she hit the PBE you fell in love with her,” She said with a chuckle. I scowled at her. “Hey, she’s awesome!” I retorted at her. “You just want to bang her don’t you,” She quickly said. I felt my face warm up. “M-Mary!” I yelled at her. She just started laughing at me as I blushed. “You’re so easy to tease, hey didn’t she have a headpiece or something,Me,” She asked. I stiffened a bit. “Umm yeah…” “Then where’s yours?” Mary asked. I looked away from her. “It umm… broke.” I told her. “You dropped it didn’t you.” “No!... Maybe,” I said. She just sighed. “Oh well, now come on let’s get in there!” She said as she ran into the building. I ran after her with a smile on my face. I been to many cons before but I can’t get over the feeling of being here. The people, the costumes, everything, Man this is the best. Me and Mary went around there, got our pictures taken, having a great time. We also went by some stalls to see what they have. I picked up some goggles from the Jak and Daxter games and a dark red scarf. As we moved on Mary split off from me to find a bathroom as I walked around. I passed some more stalls until I stopped at one that felt off. I saw it selling some cool stuff but nothing caught my eye. I saw about to leave when I saw the man who looked creepy. He wore a black trench coat with a hood up. He wore a dark purple scarf over his mouth and he was hunched over. “Welcome, want to buy something?” He rasped. I got a very bad feeling from this guy. “Umm no thanks, just looking,” I told him. He just tilted his head. “Are you sure, I have some nice weapons, some nice trinkets, and-” “No thank you, sir, I’m not buying,” I told him, I turned to walk away. “How about, information.” I stop walking at that. What. “What do you mean?” I turned and asked him. He chuckled. “Your brother, he disappeared a few years ago yes, well I just so happen to know how that happened, I might know the place where he's at,” he told me. I bit my thumbnail, this can't be real, this has to be a trick someone is messing with me. But what if he's not joking. “Please, please tell me what you know,” I told him. “Are you sure?” He asked me. “Yes, so please I want to find him, to see him again.” I pleaded with him. “Just to let you know that he might not look the same,” he told me. I,smack the table with both hands. “I don't care! Just tell me where he is!” I yelled at him. “Alright but it will cost you, twenty dollars,” He said to me. I fished out a twenty and handed it to him. And cupped my hands. “Thank you for your time and have a fun trip.” I frowned at him until I felt something in my hand. I looked at it and saw the headpiece for my costume . I looked up and started to feel cold. “Wait!!!" I reach out to grab him but everything went to white. When I could see again I was standing in the middle of a frozen wasteland. I looked around to see nothing but white snow. “WHERE THE HELL AM I!!!!!!!" Cadence I sat with my back to the wall of the cave as I rubbed my arms to keep me warm. I used some magic to warm me up a bit as I sat here. I must have put in too much power into that teleport, luckily I found this cave, unluckily I didn't find any wood. “Ugh this is stupid, why can't I do a simple teleport, I seen Twilight do it with ease so why is it so hard for me!” I complained. I looked at the rock wall that I was staring at for I think an hour, I sighed at myself. “Calm down Caddy, you have to stay calm. Shining is probably getting search parties looking for me, all you have to do is sit here and wait,” I said to myself. I calmed myself down to hear what's going on outside. Crunch, crunch, crunch. I heard something outside of the cave. I watched the cave entrance for a bit, thinking that it was a snow rabbit or something. Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! They were getting closer, I began to panic. Was I in a den of a snow wolf or any other of the predators that lived in the frozen north. I began to charge my horn for a magic bolt. I watched as a shadow became visible at the entrance, I watched as it got closer then I saw a hand, it was furless and small. When I saw the hand I then saw the rest of it. I closed my eyes and fired the shot. I heard a yelp for that direction. After a minute, I opened my eyes to see what happened. “The hell! I was just checking to see, if there anyone her!” the creature yelled out. I saw its face. It had no fur, some spots on her face and brown eyes. Her mane was short and also brown. She wore a long red coat like thing with two long strips by her arms that end with some kind of stone, underneath was a dark blue long shirt with brown engravings dark brown pants. She stared at me for a moment as I did the same with her. It only lasted about a minute. “AHHHHHH, TALKING MONSTER!!!” “AHHHHHH TALKING PINK HORSE!!!” Rose All I heard was both of us screaming, she was screaming because she probably scared out of her mind while I was screaming because she was screaming, I did my freak out screaming alright. It took a bit but we stopped screaming, her freak out was far from over. “Please don't eat me! I may look good but I don't taste as good!” she yelled at me. I just stood there staring at her. “I uhh I'm not going to eat you,” I told her. She looked at me with a surprised look. “You're… not going to eat me?” she asked me. I frownedat that. “Of course not, I may eat many things but a horse isn't one of them,” I told her. I saw her relax a bit but still looked at me nervously, I didn't blame her. I went to one of the walls and sat down. It felt oddly warm. “So, what are you?” she asked me. “I'm something called a human,” I told her. She tilted her head a bit. “Hue-man? I'm sorry but I don't know anything that's called a hue-man.” she said to me. I chuckled at her and moved my hand a bit. I saw a few pebbles move without me touching them. “So what's your name?” I asked her. "My name is Mi Amore Cadenza, Princess of Love but it's better if you call me Candace, it's easier to say,” she told me. I snorted at the Princess of Love part. She eyed me for that. “Sorry, sorry it's just that the title Princess of Love is a bit stupid if you ask me," I said to her. She just sighed. “Well it kinda does, but it's better than the full name.” She muttered the last part but I heard it which got me curious. “What’s the full name then?” I asked her. She looked at me with wide eyes. “It’s… it’s better if you didn’t know,” She said with a blush. Okay, I’m more curious now. “Come on it can’t be that bad, how about this if you tell me what the full name is then I will answer anything you ask, deal?” I offered. She looked at me for a moment then muttered something under her breath. “Uhh care to repeat that.” She muttered a bit louder but I still couldn’t hear. “One more time,” I asked her. She groaned loudly. “Oh for Celestia’s sakes, it’s Love and Sex! I’m the bucking Princess of Sex, happy!” She yelled at me and pulled her knees up and curled into a ball. I stared at her for a bit and shifted a bit. Well, this is awkward. “Umm, hey it’s not that bad, it’s kinda cool,” I said. I should have facepalmed at that, it was terrible. “Kinda cool, no it isn’t. How do you like it when every day you get mountains of letters from your subjects that are just them declaring their love to you or asking you to have sex, I’m now married and I still get letters!” She fumed as she folded her arms in front of her. “So, you don’t like sex?” I asked her. She just stared at me and gave me a ‘are you stupid’ look. “Of course, I love sex, I'm the Princess of sex and love,” She said and looked away. She then looked back at me and pointed at me. “This conversion doesn’t leave this cave got it.” “Got it, so you answered my question I can answer yours.” I told her. She looked at me for a bit as if she's thinking of a question. “Well since you said that you are a hue-man…” “Human.” I corrected her. “Right, I'm guessing you're not around here, my question is why are you here?” Cadence asked. I stared at her for a moment then at the wall. Why did I come here? I was at the con with my friend then I met that creepy guy and… oh yeah. “Well I wasn’t really planning on it, I didn’t even know that this place is real until some time ago,” I said. I told her what happened to me when I was at the con. She listened to me for the whole thing. “So you were looking for your brother,” She said. I nodded at her, I looked at the wall across from me and pulled my knees up and hugged them. “Why, why is it so bad for me to try to find him, he’s my brother and I want to see him is that so much to ask.” I closed my eyes as I felt tears coming from my eyes. I buried my face into my knees. After a few moments, I felt arms and a body wrap around me. I looked up and I saw pink. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have asked that,” Cadence said. I wiped some of the tears away and started to laugh. “You know, if he was here he would probably say to stop crying and see what the situation is looking like, well it looks weird,” I told her. We started to laugh for a bit after that. She stopped and looked around and frowned. “When I first got here it was really cold but now it’s warm.” She stated. I looked at the wall and put my hand on it, it was warm. “Uhh I think that’s me,” I said to her. She stared at me and I started to explain. “I don’t know the details but it seems that I can control the earth, like an earth mage.” “It’s true that there are ponies that can use magic to move the ground but never heat it up, well I didn’t know of it,” Cadence said. I looked at her then out of the cave and stood up. “I think we should leave, I prefer if we get you back home.” I told her. I walked out of the cave and looked around. Now that I'm here… where am I going? “Do you even know where you’re going?” I heard Cadence asked. I shook my head. “Nope! I have no idea of where we are.” I told her. I turned to see her flapping her wings, wait she has wings. How did I not notice? “Well there’s one thing we can do,” she said as she got closer. I took a few steps back. “What are you doing?” I asked her. She blinked at me. “Well, we need to see where we are so I was going to grab you and fly up and…” I cut her off by putting my arms up into an ‘X’. “NOPE! Not doing it, no way no,” I said. She just stared at me. “Something wrong?” She asked me. “I hate flying, never liked it,” I told her. She looked at me weirdly and shifted my weight a bit. “Ok that was mean, it’s not I don’t like flying it’s more that I, um…” “You’re scared of flying,” She said to me. I nodded and started to rub my arms. “I never understand why everyone likes flying, it’s terrifying just the thought of being in the sky hundred of feet off the ground.” I shivered at the thought, “If you want to go up and look around go ahead, I’m happy to be on the ground thank you.” She nodded and shot into the air. I looked up to see only a small pink dot in the sky. So yeah, I have a fear of heights and flying. It’s totally normal to have fears but for me and flying, I kinda turn into a big baby if I get on a plane. I stood there waiting to see when Cadence to get back when I heard something behind me. I turned and saw something moving in the snow, I backed away as it got closer. As it did I looked around to see if I had anything to us to hit it with but there was nothing. I watched it get closer and then come up from the snow. It was small, fuzzy and white with two horns. It looked at me and stuck out its long tongue and pant like a dog. My worry turned into giddy little girl levels of happy. “It’s a Poro!!!” I yelled and went to hug it. The poro didn’t run off and as I hugged it the poro starting to like my face. “Oh I wanted to see one up close, you’re so fluffy and cute and… well, Fluffy!” I heard a thud behind me and I turned to see Cadence looking at me with a smile. “I know the feeling when you see one,” she said. I put the poro down and stood up. “So anything?” I asked her. She nodded and pointed in a direction. “I saw what looked like train tracks over in they direction, it will take some time by walking but if find them then we can walk all the way to the empire,” She said. She then looked at me and frowned. “You know I told you my name but you didn’t say what yours were.” I blinked at her, she was right I didn’t tell her my name. I thought about it, I’m not me anymore, well I got my memories and fears and likes but I don’t look like me and I’m sure that I didn’t have earth powers. I look like the character that I dressed up as, so I think I’m what I dressed up as? As I thought about it I got a good idea. “You can call me Taliyah I have a good idea.” “This is a bad idea!!!” Cadence yelled as we rocketed over the snow on a stone surfboard. Making the surfboard that didn’t crumble took some time and making it work was another issue but after that, it was easy since I spent a good chunk of my life learning how to skateboard. It’s basically the same thing only one is a piece of stone and moving much faster than a skateboard, eh tomatoes tomotoes. I used the goggles and red scarf that I got from the con as protection from the snow, also, it made me look cool. I looked at my side and saw one of my robe arms fans out and waving in the wind. I smiled at that as I remembered Taliyah lore, the desert sparrow, cool name. It took us a few minutes until we got to the train tracks. When we stopped Cadence hopped off and kneel down in the snow and took some breaths. “Hey, it wasn’t that bad,” I told her. She glared at me. “I thought we were going to die on that thing,” She replied. I frowned at her. “I feel so trusted right now,” “Sorry, just got scared there,” Cadence said. She stood up and looked at the tracks then look to her right. “If we head in this direction we should get to the empire with ease.” “Well then, hop on Princess,” I told her. She looked at me and at the stone board and sighed and got on. She then wraps her arms around me as held on tight. I don’t know why but I felt really warm. “You ok?” She asked. I blinked and nodded. “I-I’m fine, now hang on,” I said as I willed the earth to move and we were off. We were going for some time until the board started to bump around a bit. I felt Cadence rub against me as we did. My face became really red as her breasts rubbed on her back. I bit my lip as she squeezed tighter. Ummm.. “Sorry, I felt I was going to fall.” She said in my ear. That warm feeling turned into a hot feeling. Ummmm... “I-I-I-I-It’s fine, just don’t hold me so tig-” I got cut off as we hit a bump. Cadence gave me an iron lock hug and moved up. I should mention that she was taller than me by a good few inches, I was 5’6 and she was around the six-foot mark. Now I have my head between her breasts and they felt warm. My head went fuzzy. “Taliyah, are you okaaaaAHHHHH!” She yelled as we sped up. I don’t what was going on but my body felt warm and bothered and I didn’t know what the hell is going on. We were probably going highway speeds but I didn’t know since I was trying to figure out what was going on with my body. I think I heard the ground change sounds to one of breaking glass, and kept going until I was launched off the board right into a wall that broke on impact. Luckily I didn’t get hurt as I landed on the floor and was on my back breathing heavily. My body felt like it was on fire and bothered and my mind was all fuzzy. I saw Cadence looked at me with worry, she looked so beautiful and looked like a goddess. I want to stand by her for the rest of my and most of all, as Mary like to say, want to bang her so hard. Then I felt my vision fade. I woke up in a bed that was very comfy. I sat up and looked around and saw that I was in some sort of hospital room. I moved out of the bed and saw that I was in some sort of pink gown and my clothes that I came with were folded on a table. I went to put them and as I finished I heard a door open. I looked and saw that it was Cadence and another horse, no wait its pony, the pony had white fur and dark blue hair with light blue stripes. Cadence let out a sigh of relief. “Thank Celestia’s sun that you're alright,” She said. I looked at her trying to figure out what happened but it was a blur. “Uhh, what happened?” I asked her. She sat down on a chair and started to fidget. The blue haired is it hair or mane, pony started to speak. “Well I don’t know what happened outside of the empire but you two rocketed into the place and tore up one of the streets and a building's wall. When I got there I saw you trying to madly kiss my wife” He told me. I blinked at him, I was? Wait, this guy is married to Cadence? “I did? I don’t remember much, all I remembered that we were on the stone board then I felt all fuzzy and warm as you held on to me than nothing.” I told them. “I, uhh, know what happened,” Cadence spoke up. I and the other guy looked at her. “You remembered back at the cave, about my Full title.” “Yeah, and I promise that it will stay there,” I told her. “Well you see there’s are things that I can do things to others that I kinda can’t control all that well,” She said. I frowned at her. “What things?” I asked. She again shifted and didn’t looked at me. “She can make other ponies… well turned on.” The guy said. I looked at him and at her and put two and two together. “You made me horny?” I asked her. She put her face into her hands. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to do that.” She apologizes to me. I shifted a bit and shrugged. “It’s no big deal, things happen and things didn’t go overboard and it’s fine since it wore off,” I said to her. She looked at me and looked away, I frowned at her. “It did wear off, right.” “Kind of,” She said. I looked at the blue haired guy. “Translation,” I asked. “When Caddy does that to anypony else they are away from her, the closest to her was about ten feet from her but you were right up to her for most of the time and it affected you, when you were out of it, she went and draw that desire out of you and it worked but something weird happened, there was a spark that happened and well it knocked both of you out.” He said. I blinked at him. “So… what happened to me?” I asked him. He just shrugged. “I don’t know, this never happened before.” He answered. I nodded and looked at Cadence. “Hey don’t be so down, stuff happens and whatever you did I’ll live through it so no hard feelings.” I told her. She looked at me with a sad smile and hugged me. After that, I looked at the other guy. “So who are you?” “Shining Armor, Prince of the Crystal Empire and husband to Princess Cadence.” He told me. One thing struck me as odd. “Do you have to say that you’re Cadence’s husband?” I asked him. There were a few moments of silence. “...Yes.” he deadpanned. After talking for some time the three of us headed to their palace. On the way, I saw what happened to the street that I came in from. The ground looked like, it exploded outwards. Whoops. After a few minutes, we arrived at the palace and man it was big. We went into the place and me and Cadence when to have some tea. Shining went off to do something. It seems that his little sister and her friends are coming over for something. Me and Cadence got to a sitting room that had tea there. We sat and Cadence began to tell me more about this place know as Equestria. The main race is the ponies that split into three groups. One is the Unicorns who has the power to use magic, they also have the ability to control the elements as well. Then there is the pegasus that have wings to fly and control the weather, they are also known for tinkering with machines. And finally, the earth ponies who are known to have great strength and endurance and are connected to the earth. Some say a few can match a unicorn ability to move the earth, maybe even better. Then finally there's the alicorns, who are all three races rolled into one and basically gods here. So far there's only four in the world and Cadence is one of them. The other three are her aunts who are the alicorns of the Sun and Moon in which they can move them, which I call bull on dice the Sun is a big ball of fire and the moon is a big rock. The last one is her sister in law since Cadence married her brother, she was also the alicorn of magic and friendship. I had to hold off laughing at that. It also seems that I'll be meeting her later today. There are other races out there such as Griffins, Minotaurs, etc. We were talking about stories and one of them was about the time that her wedding was invaded by a race of bug ponies known as Changelings. I listened to her until my nose twitched. “ACHOO!!!” I sneezed. I blinked a couple times at that. Where did that come from? “You ok?" Cadence asked me. I sniffled and rubbed my nose. “Yeah I'm fine, I think someone is talking about me, I hope it's nothing bad," I said. I picked up the tea and took a sip of it. I took a bit of a muffin and gave some to the poro that was sitting on my lap. Oh yeah forgot to say that, it seems that the poro that I found came with us as me and Cadence came from the middle of nowhere, I named him Mr. Nibbles. "So, changelings invade your wedding,” I said. We continue talking for some time until one of the maids came and said that her sister in law and friends are here. “Well they are early, but knowing Twilight it's a given. Want to come and met them?” Cadence asked me. “Sure” I replied. Author's Note Hey look! Another Displace fic! I always wanted to do a fic with something to do with League of Legends and so here it is! If you see any mistakes that I have made, please tell me I'm still a bad writer. See you all in the next chapter :)